Skip to main content

Full text of "Optimism, and other sermons"

See other formats


fjVI'AINSHa.CO 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 


OPTIMISM 

and  Other  Sermons 


BY 

ROBERT  LAW,  D.D. 

Author  of  "The  Grand  Adventure."   "The  Tests  of  Life." 

"The  Emotions  of  Jesus."  "The  Hope  of 

Our  Calling."  Etc.,  Etc. 


MCCLELLAND  &  STEWART 

PUBLISHERS  -  -  TORONTO 


COPYRIGHT,  CANADA,  1919 
BY  MCCLELLAND  &  STEWART,  LIMITED,  TORONTO 

OB 

cl  I  7  f 


^n/( 


105218? 


PRINTED  IN  CANADA 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

THE    REV.    ROBERT    LAW,    D.D. :    AN 

APPRECIATION           ....  9 

I.    OPTIMISM 17 

II.    THE     CHRISTIAN     ATTITUDE     TOWARD 

WRONG 35 

III.  THE  POWER  OF  SYMPATHY  ...  57 

IV.  THE  STORY  OF  A  TOUCH  ....  69 
V.     STRENGTH  FOR  THE  DAY  ....  83 

VI.     THE  CHRISTIAN  RACE — How  TO  RUN  IT  95 

VII.     LIFE   BUILDING       ......  109 

VIII.    RECONSTRUCTION 123 

IX.    THE  LADDER  FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN  .  135 
X.     CHRIST'S  ABSENCE  FROM  THE  BODY  THE 
CONDITION  OF  His  FULL  SPIRITUAL 

PRESENCE 147 

XI.    MORAL   WEAKNESS   CONFRONTED   WITH 

THE  FORCE  OF  CIRCUMSTANCES  .        .  157 

XII.    THE  HOPE  OF  IMMORTALITY  .        .        .171 

XIII.    OUT  OF  WEAKNESS  MADE  STRONG  .  191 


\ 


PREFACE 

IT  is  in  response  to  a  widespread  public  desire 
*for  at  least  another  volume  of  sermons  by  the 
late  Professor  Law,  that  this  book  is  put  forth. 
Of  the  sermons  published  in  "The  Grand  Ad 
venture/'  Dr.  Law  says — "All  of  them  are  pub 
lished  practically  as  they  were  preached,  no 
attempt  having  been  made  to  modify  the  style, 
which,  as  I  am  aware,  is  better  adapted  to  the 
pulpit  than  to  the  printed  page."  For  the  ser 
mons  and  addresses  in  this  volume,  the  same 
admission  must  be  made.  They  are  printed  as 
they  were  delivered. 

A  note  has  been  added  to  some  of  the  sermons 
giving  the  circumstances  under  which  they  were 
preached.  In  the  case  of  the  addresses,  this  has 
not  been  possible,  there  being  no  indication  on 
the  manuscript,  of  the  special  purpose  for  which 
they  were  prepared. 


T.  B.  MCCORKINDALE, 
EDITOR. 


Deseronto,  1919. 


THE  REV.  ROBERT  LAW,  D.D.: 
AN  APPRECIATION 

BY  REV.  T.  B.  MCCORKINDALE,  M.  A. 

WISH  to  pay  a  tribute  to  the  memory  of  my 
friend,  the  late  Professor  Law,  of  Knox  Col 
lege,  Toronto,  of  whose  services  not  only  the 
Church,  but  the  whole  Dominion  of  Canada, 
was  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  bereft.  To  our 
sorrow  and  loss,  he  was  taken  away  in  the  very 
zenith  of  his  powers,  at  a  time  when  it  seemed 
to  us  we  never  more  greatly  needed  his  prophetic 
voice  and  his  guiding  hand.  But,  I  think,  he 
died  as  he  would  have  wished  to  die,  in  the  very 
midst  of  his  work,  ere  his  eye  was  dim,  or  his 
natural  force  abated. 

It  was  my  good  fortune  to  hear  the  last 
sermon  he  ever  preached.  Little  did  I  think,  as 
I  watched  from  my  seat  in  Old  St.  Andrew's 
that  virile,  clear-cut  face,  instinct  with  life,  and 
mobile  with  the  play  of  thought  and  emotion- 
little  did  I  think,  as  I  listened  to  his  fervid  words, 
and  wondered  at  the  splendid  workmanship  of 
his  discourse,  truly  the  work  of  a  master  hand, 
that  I  would  never  again  see  in  life  those  ex- 

9 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

pressive  features,  or  listen  to  that  eloquence 
which  was  the  admiration  and,  in  a  sense,  the 
envy  of  every  preacher. 

On  the  next  Lord's  Day  he  was  seized,  one 
might  say,  on  the  very  steps  of  the  pulpit,  with 
almost  his  first  and  what  proved  to  be  his  last 
illness.  Within  eight  days  thereafter  he  passed 
to  where  beyond  these  voices  there  is  peace. 

First,  let  us  consider  him  as  a  scholar.  It  is 
natural  to  do  so,  for  in  his  erudition,  which  was 
far  wider  than  most  men  dreamed,  we  find  one 
of  the  secrets  of  his  power  as  a  preacher.  While 
it  is  true  that  not  every  great  scholar  is  a  great 
preacher,  it  is  also  true  that  no  one  can  be  a  great 
preacher  without  the  gift  of  scholarship.  This 
gift  Dr.  Law  possessed  in  full  measure.  From 
his  boyhood  he  was  devoted  to  learning.  He 
was  not  only  a  "lad  o'  pairts,"  to  use  a  phrase  of 
his  own  country,  but  an  earnest  student,  graduat 
ing  as  Dux  and  Gold  Medalist  from  one  of  the 
great  public  schools  of  Edinburgh,  that  city  of 
splendid  schools,  and  entering  the  Metropolitan 
University  at  an  age  when  many  a  boy  is  strug 
gling  with  the  preliminary  subjects.  Equal  dili 
gence  and  success  crowned  his  work  at  the  larger 
home  of  learning.  He  took  a  most  distinguished 
place  at  all  his  classes,  in  due  time  graduating 
M.A.,  and,  in  a  few  years  thereafter,  B.D.,  and 
this  at  a  time  when  the  latter  degree  was  not  so 

10 


THE  REV.  ROBERT  LAW,  D.D. 

much  sought  after  as  it  is  now.  He  completed 
his  theological  studies  by  a  course  at  the  famous 
University  of  Tubingen,  which  gave  its  name  to 
a  method  of  Biblical  Criticism  now  exploded. 
But  in  the  truest  sense  of  the  word,  his  theologi 
cal  studies  were  never  completed.  In  his  first 
Charge,  to  which  he  was  ordained  at  the  early  age 
of  twenty-four,  he  gave  one  day  a  week  to  the 
study  of  Latin,  another  to  Hebrew,  and  a  third 
to  Greek,  which  by  degrees  took  the  first  place  in 
his  affections.  All  his  life  he  was  a  member  of 
a  Greek  Club.  In  his  charge  in  Edinburgh 
which  demanded  much  parochial  visitation,  he 
would  come  home  at  night,  not  wearied  as  most 
men  would  be,  not  with  nerves  jangling  and  out 
of  tune  as  would  be  the  lot  of  nearly  all,  but  with 
an  appetite  whetted  for  his  Greek  play  or  his 
beloved  Plato.  Indeed,  reading  Plato  with  a 
few  kindred  souls  was  almost  the  only  recreation 
he  took  during  his  strenuous  years  in  Toronto. 
His  knowledge  of  the  Greek  Testament  was  pro 
found.  One  could  scarcely  ever  quote  a  passage, 
without  hearing  an  echo  of  the  original  mur 
mured  by  him  as  he  ruminated  over  the  point  in 
discussion.  I  have  heard  a  report  which  I  can 
well  believe,  that  a  student  of  Knox,  taking  Post 
graduate  work  elsewhere,  confessed  he  never 
knew  how  great  a  teacher  Law  was,  until  he  sat 
at  the  feet  of  another.  His  eminence  as  an  Exe- 

11 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

gete  was  acknowledged  by  his  Church  in  the  Old 
Country  when  it  appointed  him  Kerr  Lecturer 
in  1909.  His  subject  on  this  foundation  was 
"The  Tests  of  Life — a  study  in  the  first  Epistle 
of  St.  John,"  which  all  scholars  at  once  recogni 
zed  as  a  work  of  rare  expository  value.  His 
Alma  Mater,  always  chary  in  the  bestowal  of  her 
honorary  degrees,  shortly  thereafter  honoured 
him  and  herself  by  conferring  on  him  the  degree 
of  Doctor  of  Divinity. 

In  referring  to  his  scholarship,  I  have  sought 
to  show  that  he  was  not  only  gifted,  but  laborious. 
All  his  life  he  was  a  worker,  and  a  hard  worker. 
Every  sermon  bore  evidence  of  high  thinking 
and  hard  work.  He  ever  gave  of  his  best  and 
nothing  but  his  best,  so  that,  as  he  closed  one 
ministry  after  another  in  Scotland,  his  people 
would  testify,  that  they  never  heard  from  him  a 
poor  sermon — a  rare  verdict,  surely!  Nor  did 
he  ever  work  harder  than  during  these  years  he 
gave  to  the  Church  in  Canada.  They  were,  in 
deed,  ten  years  of  crowded  life.  Would  that 
they  had  been  less  crowded — that  he  had  occa 
sionally  relaxed — that,  as  in  earlier  days,  the 
curling  rink,  or  the  golf  course,  or  the  bicycle 
had  lured  him  from  his  study.  He  might  have 
been  spared  to  this  new  era  that  so  greatly  needs 
the  prophetic  insight,  and  the  well  grounded 
optimism  of  such  as  he. 

12 


THE  REV.  ROBERT  LAW,  D.D. 

His  pre-eminence  as  a  preacher  was  ac 
knowledged  by  every  candid  soul  amongst  his 
brethren.  A  minister  of  our  Church  in  Toronto, 
with  a  magnanimity  which  only  a  great-hearted 
man  could  exhibit,  confessed  in  Old  St.  An 
drew's  Church  on  the  day  of  Professor  Law's 
funeral,  that  his  preaching  was  a  revelation  not 
only  to  the  people  of  Toronto,  but  also  to  the 
ministry,  inasmuch  as  it  revealed  the  power  the 
pulpit  might  become,  when  filled  with  such  men 
as  Dr.  Law.  Like  most  Scottish  ministers,  he 
took  the  work  of  preaching  seriously,  and  the 
message  of  the  Bible  seriously,  and  the  needs  of 
his  congregation  and  of  the  times,  seriously.  He 
was  pre-eminently  an  expository  preacher  with  a 
singular  gift  of  applying  Scripture  to  the  needs 
of  the  hour.  Again  and  again  his  sermons  begin 
with  a  clear,  and  lucidly  expressed  exposition  of 
his  text  and  the  contents.  From  this  there  be 
gins  the  triumphal  march  of  his  discourse,  gath 
ering  momentum  as  it  moves  majestically  on;  or, 
rather,  let  us  say,  on  this  foundation  there  arises 
a  beautiful,  chaste,  and  often  magnificent  struc 
ture,  the  work  of  an  artist  and  architect,  as  well 
as  a  prophet.  For  indeed  he  was  a  prophet — a 
man  of  God — to  us  the  beautiful  name  given  to 
some  of  the  holy  men  of  old,  a  man  who  believed 
in  God,  lived  near  to  God,  who  listened  for  the 
voice  of  God,  who  waited  on  the  Spirit's  prompt- 

13 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

ing,  who,  to  use  an  expressive  phrase  of  one  of 
the  greatest  of  the  teachers  of  Israel,  was  one  of 
those  admitted  to  the  "council  chamber"  of  the 
Almighty.  Here,  without  a  doubt,  we  find  the 
true  secret  of  his  greatness  as  a  preacher — his  un- 
doubting  conviction  that  God  is,  that  "there  is  a 
hand  that  guides,"  and  a  loving  hand,  the 
Father's  hand — that  not  a  sparrow  shall  fall  to 
the  ground  without  our  Father — the  theme  of 
one  of  his  greatest  sermons.  And,  with  the  in 
sight  of  the  old  prophets,  he  had  their  passion 
for  righteousness,  and  their  belief  in  the  triumph 
of  righteousness,  even  though  at  the  long  last.  A 
faith  and  insight  and  passion  like  his,  did  not 
require  the  meretricious  aids  of  fancy  texts  and 
fancy  subjects — the  refuge,  too  often,  of  the  dis 
tressed  seeker  after  popularity. 

A  prophet — he  was  also  an  Apostle  of  Christ. 
No  man  I  ever  knew  had  a  greater  love  for  our 
blessed  Lord.  His  sermons  reveal  that.  He  is 
never  greater  than  when  dealing  with  some 
great  and  gracious  word  or  work  of  the  Saviour 
of  men.  Then  he  rises  to  the  heights  of  his  most 
moving  and  most  fervid  eloquence.  The  theme 
seems  to  kindle  his  emotions,  and  his  whole  style 
glows  with  the  fervour  of  a  great  devotion. 
Above  all,  his  life  revealed  it.  It  was  revealed 
in  his  unnumbered  acts  of  kindness  and  charity, 
of  which  even  his  own  family  was  ignorant.  He 

14 


THE  REV.  ROBERT  LAW,  D.D. 

was  not  the  man  to  speak  of  them,  or  let  his  right 
hand  know  what  his  left  hand  did.  It  was  re 
vealed  in  his  life — in  that  quiet,  dinified  life  of 
unostentatious  goodness  by  which  he  adorned  his 
Christian  profession. 

Some  of  his  qualities  as  a  man  were,  of 
course,  patent  to  all  who  knew  him  as  a  preacher, 
teacher,  and  citizen — his  integrity  and  rectitude, 
his  high  courage,  industry,  indomitableness. 
These  are  often  found  apart  from  the  more  gen 
ial  qualities.  But  not  in  his  case.  He  was  an  all- 
round  man.  We  may  say  of  him  what  a  Latin 
poet  said  of  himself,  that  nothing  that  concerns 
mankind  was  a  matter  of  indifference  to  him. 
He  could  speak  to  any  man  on  any  subject  that 
interested  that  man  most.  In  his  younger  days 
he  might  have  been  often  seen  on  the  curling 
rink  when  the  conditions  were  favourable,  or  on 
the  golf  course,  or  on  his  bicycle.  He  did  not 
take  his  pleasure  sadly,  he  enjoyed  God's  world. 
He  enjoyed  the  company  of  his  fellowmen.  He 
enjoyed  to  hear,  and  also  to  tell  a  good  story. 

One  of  his  indoor  recreations  was  music— 
especially  Church  music.  In  his  early  days  he 
acted  as  precentor  in  the  Church,  cultivating  a 
refined  taste  for  music  among  the  members  of  the 
choir.  In  his  later  days  he  taught  a  singing 
class  in  Knox.  Our  new  Book  of  Praise  owes 
much  to  his  talent,  and  taste,  and  wide  knowl- 

15 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

edge,  both  of  hymns  and  Church-song.  While 
he  had  a  part  in  the  ministry  of  Old  St.  An 
drew's,  it  was  one  of  the  too  few  Churches  in 
Canada  where  the  music  was  of  a  distinctively 
Churchly  type. 

"Law  was  a  great  man,"  said  one  of  his  life 
long  friends  to  me — "Law  was  a  great  man."  It 
was  a  short,  simple,  yet  coming  from  the  source 
it  did,  a  significant  biography.  Like  all  truly 
great  men,  he  was  a  man  utterly  without  vanity. 
He  bore  without  abuse  the  grand  old  name  of 
gentleman.  He  carried  his  load  of  learning 
lightly,  and  it  was  only  in  intimate  concourse 
one  could  get  a  glimpse  of  his  vast  erudition. 
He  was  quite  fearless  in  his  public  speech,— 
never  courting  popularity.  If  it  came  to  him,  it 
was  well :  if  it  did  not,  it  mattered  not.  His  per 
sonal  religion,  as  has  been  said,  was  quiet  and 
unostentatious.  Anything  bordering  on  the  sanc 
timonious  was  an  abhorrence  to  him.  Speaking 
little  about  religion,  his  life  adorned  the  doc 
trine  he  professed.  With  a  high  sense  of  duty  he 
was  zealous  in  fulfilling  it.  He  lived  as  ever  in 
the  Great  Taskmaster's  sight.  It  was  his  ambi 
tion,  to  use  the  words  of  one  of  his  own  texts,  to 
please  Christ  his  Saviour  and  to  merit  the  words, 
"Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant." 

DESERONTO,  ONT., 
1919. 

16 


I. 

OPTIMISM 

T^HE  subject  on  which  I  have  thought  it 
appropriate  to  address  you  is  Optimism;  for, 
though  to  speak  on  such  a  theme  in  Western 
Canada  may  look  like  carrying  coals  to  New 
castle,  the  character  of  the  times  that  are  passing 
over  us  demands  all  the  optimism  it  is  possible 
for  any  of  us  to  possess.  In  the  first  sense  of  the 
word,  optimism  is  a  natural  quality,  a  disposition 
one  is  born  with  or  without,  as  the  case  may  be,  a 
tendency  to  look  on  the  bright  side,  to  take  a 
favorable  view  of  circumstances  and  prospects. 
It  is  what  is  otherwise  called  the  sanguine  tem 
perament;  and  this  name  at  once  suggests  the 
close  interdependence  of  body  and  mind  in  the 
make-up  of  our  nature.  A  full  tide  of  clean, 
healthy  blood,  circulating  vigorously  in  body 
and  brain  and  somehow  irrigating  the  roots  of 
thought  and  feeling,  is  the  physical  counterpart 
of  this  temperament.  And,  therefore,  it  is  char 
acteristically  the  gift  of  youth.  Youth  and 
health  can  scarcely  be  other  than  optimistic. 
Thank  God  for  it!  It  is  the  rich  warm  blood 

An    address    delivered    at    the    Annual    Convocation    of    the 
University  of  Manitoba,  May  10th,  1918. 

17 
2 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

pulsing  in  the  veins  of  our  young  men  and 
women  that  keeps  this  otherwise  old  and 
withered  world  young,  full  of  hope  and  joy;  and 
secures  that,  as  one  generation  of  us  is  growing 
grey-haired  and  conservative,  stiffened  in  our 
thoughts  and  ways,  another  is  always  rising  up 
with  fresh  dreams  and  impulses,  filled  with  a 
new  wine  of  the  spirit.  Well  that  it  is  so!  If 
life  began  with  "Vanity  of  vanities"  as  its  watch 
word,  its  current  would  be  frozen  at  the  source; 
if  even  with  the  chastened  sagacity  of  age,  it 
would  come  near  to  stagnation. 

No  matter  that  much  of  illusion  is  mingled 
with  the  optimism  of  youth ;  illusion  has  its  place 
in  the  education  of  life.  No  matter  that  in  many 
an  instance  Hope  tells  a  flattering  tale;  whether 
real  or  illusory,  it  is  Hope  that  keeps  the  world 
moving.  No  matter  though  life  never  turns  out 
what  any  of  us  expects,  but  something  better  or 
worse,  at  any  rate  something  different;  were  it 
not  for  the  expectations  we  should  never  live  at 
all.  Even  the  little  we  accomplish  we  should 
never  have  accomplished  but  for  the  hopes  that 
proved  too  great  for  accomplishment.  If  neces 
sity  is  the  mother  of  invention,  optimism  is  the 
father  of  enterprise.  Optimists  are  the  advance- 
guard  of  all  the  great  armies,  of  religion  and 
philanthropy,  science  and  civilization. 

Yet  this  happy,  courageous,  generous  tem- 
18 


OPTIMISM 

perament  is  not  without  its  defects  and  dangers. 
There  is  no  temperament,  indeed,  on  which  our 
common  speech  showers  so  many  disapproving 
epithets.  Blind  optimism,  we  speak  of;  and 
shallow  optimism,  cheap  optimism,  facile,  cre 
dulous,  unthinking  optimism.  And  each  of 
these  epithets  is  a  beaconlight  warning  the 
optimist  of  the  rocks  and  shoals  on  which  he  is 
apt  to  make  shipwreck.  The  radical  vice  of  the 
optimist  is  to  ignore.  He  reviews  with  pride 
his  ten  thousand  men,  but  he  ignores  the  enemy's 
twenty  thousand.  He  does  not  reckon  ade 
quately  with  the  stubborn,  intractable  nature  of 
the  material  on  which  human  effort  has  to  spend 
itself.  So  the  optimist  is  apt  to  be  fickle  and 
inconstant.  He  does  not  relish  collar-work,  the 
long  pull  and  the  strong  pull.  He  pictures  the 
path  of  his  choice  as  one  to  be  travelled  easily, 
swiftly  and  pleasantly;  and  at  the  first  taste  of 
disappointment,  the  first  hint  of  a  lion  in  the 
way,  his  optimistic  imagination  flies  off  to 
another  as  promising  more  of  the  desired 
qualities.  In  business,  the  victim  of  this  tem 
perament  hops  from  project  to  project;  in  other 
matters,  such  as  education  or  hygiene,  he 
becomes  the  devotee  of  every  latest  nostrum  and 
fad;  in  philanthropy,  is  always  pinning  his  faith 
to  some  new  specific  for  washing  the  Ethiopian 
white ;  in  religion,  to  a  new  doctrine  or  organiza- 

19 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

tion  or  method  which  is  to  revolutionize  the 
Church  and  the  world.  In  short,  the  tempta 
tion  that  everywhere  besets  the  optimist  is  the 
"short  cut";  and  soon  as  he  is  disillusioned  about 
one  he  is  apt  to  be  fascinated  by  another.  As 
the  virtue  of  the  optimistic  temperament  is  its 
openness  to  new  ideas,  new  personalities  and 
movements,  so  its  vice  is  to  be  for  ever  taking  up 
with  some  new  thing,  and  finding  salvation  in 
it  because  it  is  new. 

All  this  may  seem  to  suggest  that  optimism 
is  a  quality  of  doubtful  value.  But  this  would  be 
a  false  inference.  The  practical  value  of  optim 
ism  amounts  to  a  necessity.  Without  something 
of  it  one  might  almost  as  well  put  up  the  shutters 
and  close  the  business  of  living.  Nor  is  it  pos 
sible  to  possess  too  much  of  it.  There  cannot  be 
an  excessive  optimism.  The  need  is  not  to  tem 
per  and  dilute  it  with  occasional  admixtures  of 
pessimism,  but  like  every  natural  quality  and 
power  it  needs  to  be  educated.  That  is  the  sec 
ond  thing  of  which  I  wish  to  speak — the  educa 
tion  of  optimism. 

Optimism,  when  it  rises  above  the  merely 
temperamental,  becomes  a  fixed  faith  in  the 
optimum,  the  best — faith  in  the  best  and  hope 
for  the  best.  And  if  you  ask  me  what  education 
is,  I  say  that,  more  than  anything  else,  it  is  the 
process  by  which,  in  any  province  of  human 

20 


N 

OPTIMISM 

effort,  we  get  an  ever  growing  and  deepening 
conception  of  the  "best"  in  that  province,  and  of 
the  way  to  that  "best."  And  what  we  call  the 
education  of  a  soul,  of  human  experience  as  a 
unity,  is  the  process  by  which  we  get  an  ever 
expanding  and  deepening  conception  of  the 
ideal  "best,"  the  best  for  the  whole  empire  of 
life.  That  education  is  given — one  would  rather 
not  say  it,  but  I  fear  it  must  be  said — is  in 
large  measure  given  through  disillusionment. 
Whether  it  be  due  to  our  fault  or  to  our  natural 
limitation — and  no  doubt  it  is  due  partly  to  both 
— the  face  of  truth  is  unveiled  to  us  by  disillu 
sionment.  We  are  driven  from  the  surface  into 
the  depths  by  disillusionment.  And  so  optim 
ism,  while  never  changing  its  character  as  faith 
in  the  best,  must  always  be  changing  its  ground 
with  our  advancing  conception  of  the  best.  In 
this,  indeed,  consists  the  difference  between  the 
optimism  that  is  in  process  of  education  and  that 
which  remains  uneducated.  As  in  the  first  stages 
of  prairie  agriculture  men  are  content  to  scratch 
the  surface  of  the  soil  and  scatter  the  seed  and 
look  for  a  crop,  and  when  this  fails  some  merely 
betake  themselves  elsewhere  to  practise  the  same 
naive  kind  of  tillage,  while  others  take  to  plough 
ing  more  deeply,  and  farming  more  scientifically 
where  they  are;  so  is  it  with  the  false  and  the 
true  optimism.  Some  learn  nothing  by  disillu- 

21 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

sionment.  They  scratch  the  surface  of  life  here, 
then  they  scratch  it  there,  seeking  still  the  same 
results  by  the  same  methods,  their  conception  of 
the  "best"  still  the  same  in  its  thinness  and 
crudity.  Others  learn.  Their  optimism  seeks  a 
deeper  soil  in  which  to  root  itself ;  when  the  shal 
lower  springs  run  dry,  it  sinks  an  artesian  well. 

It  is  only  thus  that  optimism  can  adjust  itself 
to  facts,  especially  to  that  fact  which  inevitably 
has  so  large  a  place  in  human  life,  the  fact  of 
failure.  On  the  material  plane,  where  we  are 
set  in  conflict  with  circumstances,  or  in  competi 
tion  with  our  fellows  for  the  prizes  which  con 
stitute  what  is  ordinarily  called  success,  a  pro 
portion  of  failure  is  a  mathematical  certainty. 
Every  business,  every  profession,  has  its  disap 
pointed  men — and  must  have.  Not  even  Canada 
is  wide  enough  for  a  universal  success  of  that 
sort;  and  if  optimism  were  justified  only  by 
such  success,  it  would  be  a  precarious  investment 
indeed,  likely  to  leave  on  our  hands  a  deal  of 
bankrupt  stock.  But  it  is  not  so.  Disillusioned 
perhaps,  but  with  purged  eyesight,  optimism 
wings  its  flight  towards  the  loftier  realms^  of  the 
Ideal :  takes  "sanctuary  within  the  holier  blue." 

Yet  it  is  here,  not  in  the  material  arena,  but 
where  man  is  set  against  the  challenge  of  the 
ideal,  that  the  experience  of  failure  is  most  inevi 
table.  Here  it  is  most  surely  true  that,  as  Steven- 

22 


OPTIMISM 

son  says  in  his  flashing,  paradoxical  way,  "Our 
business  in  this  world  is  not  to  succeed,  but  to 
continue  failing  in  good  spirits."  A  hard  say 
ing,  but  a  true  one.  The  artist's  portfolio  is  full 
of  unfinished  sketches — failures.  The  ministers 
drawer  is  full  of  unfinished  sermons — failures. 
The  life-path  of  the  best  men  and  women  is 
strewn  with  broken  purposes,  and  aspirations 
never  realized — failures.  As  Browning  asks: 

Fail  I  alone  in  words  and  deeds? 
Why,  all  men  strive,  and  who  succeeds? 
What  hand  and  brain  went  ever  paired? 
What  heart  alike  conceived  and  dared? 
What  act  proved  all  its  thought  had  been? 

Here  we  are  all  failures;  every  man  worth 
his  salt,  at  least,  is  a  failure.  I  assume  that  we 
all  believe  in  an  ideal  "best,"  and  that  in  broad 
outline  we  all  have  the  same  conception  of  that 
"best,"  as  not  material  but  spiritual,  as  com 
prised  in  the  great  triad  of  Truth,  Beauty  and 
Goodness.  I  assume  that  we  all  consent  to  the 
fine  saying  of  Keats,  that  the  use  of  the  world  is 
to  be  the  "vale  of  soul-making."  But  we  hold 
this  truth,  not  only  with  various  degrees  of  clear 
ness  and  intensity  of  conviction,  we  hold  it  with 
differences  of  meaning.  Probably  no  two  of  us 
fill  in  the  outline  with  exactly  the  same  content. 
Granted  that  the  supreme  end  is  soul-making, 
what  is  the  ideal  soul,  and  what  is  the  use  of  the 

23 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

world  for  its  making?  Optimism  is  belief  in 
the  "best";  but  what  is  the  "best?"  We  may 
define  it.  We  may  say  with  Kant  that  it  is  the 
good  will;  but  then  what  is  it  that  constitutes 
a  good  will?  We  may  say  with  the  Christian 
that  it  is  likeness  to  Christ,  a  character  whose 
mainspring  is  love;  but  who  knows  the  heights 
and  depths  and  breadths  of  such  a  character? 
The  "best"  is  not  only  an  actually  unfulfilled 
ideal,  it  is  necessarily  so.  It  recedes  like  the 
horizon  as  we  approach  it;  and,  if  in  the  mun 
dane  sphere  of  effort  failure  is  never  improb 
able,  here  it  is  inevitable.  It  is  the  mark  of 
every  true  life  that  it  signifies  and  intends  more 
than  it  ever  succeeds  in  actually  being, 

It  may  seem  as  if  such  a  view  of  life  is  deeply 
tinged  with  pessimism;  but  in  truth  it  is  the 
optimistic,  and  the  only  optimistic  view.  Such 
a  sense  of  failure  comes  not  from  our  littleness 
but  from  our  greatness.  It  is  the  sigh  of  the  soul 
for  its  unrealized  self.  Not  the  publican,  the 
self-confessed  failure,  but  the  self-praising 
Pharisee  is  the  pessimist  Were  there  a  man 
who  should  say  that,  being  what  he  is,  he  is  an 
ideal  human  creature — having  attained  and 
being  already  perfect — of  all  self-valuations  his 
would  be  the  meanest.  Such  a  man  would  be 
wallowing  in  the  depths  of  unconscious  pessim 
ism.  It  is  he  who  says.  "I  am  a  failure,"  and  is 

24 


OPTIMISM 

conscious  of  it,  who  in  truth  rates  himself 
highly.  He  is  the  optimist.  It  is  to  him  that  the 
limitless  kingdom  of  the  future  opens  its  gates. 

Here,  then,  is  the  mark  of  true  optimism. 
Not  only  does  it  survive  failure;  it  is  educated 
by  failure;  it  thrives  on  failure.  A  well-known 
artist  has  said  that  no  picture  is  worth  anything 
until  it  has  been  spoiled  three  times.  What 
makes  any  picture  great  is  gathered  from  the 
brink  of  failure.  To  gather  the  flower  of  vic 
tory  from  the  brink  of  failure — that  is  the  criter 
ion  and  function  of  true  optimism.  There  is  in 
it  an  indestructible  resiliency,  an  innate  power 
of  recovery,  of  revival,  of  resurrection,  from  dis 
illusionment  and  apparent  disaster  and  defeat. 
It  calls  men  always  to  a  winning  fight,  the  one 
winning  fight  there  can  be,  perhaps  for  all  finite 
life,  certainly  for  us — the  fight  of  faith. 

But  if  this  is  its  criterion  and  its  function, 
what  is  its  source?  Whence  is  this  invincible 
faith  in  the  "best,"  and  the  hope  for  it,  derived? 
Optimism  is  not  only  a  temperament  or  an  atti 
tude  toward  life;  it  is  a  philosophy,  a  creed. 
The  education  of  optimism  in  individual  experi 
ence  is  always  related  to  larger  movements  in  the 
thought  and  experience  of  mankind.  The  his 
tory  of  optimism  in  the  larger  sense,  the  history 
of  man's  expanding  conception  of  the  "best," 
and  of  the  risings  and  fallings  and  resurrections 

25 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

of  his  faith  and  hope  in  the  "best"  has  yet  to  be 
written.  It  is  even  now  at  an  acute  stage  of  its 
making.  The  tragedy  of  the  war  has  not  killed 
optimism;  but  it  has  given  a  severe  blow  to  an 
optimism.  It  has  turned  to  something  like  ditch- 
water  the  heady  drink  with  which  for  half  a 
century  the  modern  world  has  kept  its  spirits  up. 
That  optimism,  in  its  main  characteristics,  has 
been  evolutionary,  materialistic,  humanitarian. 
Its  presupposition  was  a  necessary  and  almost 
automatic  evolution  of  human  affairs  in  the  right 
direction.  The  god  of  our  idolatry  was  progress 
(spelled  with  a  capital  P).  What  we  meant  by 
it — progress  towards  what — we  did  not  too 
closely  enquire;  but  in  the  main  we  meant  an 
ampler  supply  and  a  wider  diffusion  of  the 
means  of  material  well-being,  to  be  brought 
about  by  more  scientific  exploitation  and  distri 
bution  of  nature's  wealth.  The  end  in  view  was 
not  so  much  to  make  man  a  nobler  being,  pos 
sessing  in  himself  more  of  the  sources  of  satisfac 
tion,  as  it  was  to  make  him  a  more  elaborately 
comfortable  being,  possessing  and  at  the  same 
time  becoming  dependent  on  a  more  and  more 
complex  apparatus  of  external  aids.  And  by 
natural  consequence,  this  optimism  centred  in 
Man.  Great  and  marvellous  were  thy  works,  oh 
Man!  Had  we  not  one  by  one  wrung  nature's 
secrets  from  her  keeping?  Had  we  not  explored 

26 


OPTIMISM 

the  heights  of  heaven  and  the  ocean's  abyss? 
Had  we  not  built  mighty  engines,  and  leviathan 
ships,  and  mammoth  cities  with  booming  trade, 
and  with  mills  and  factories  and  universities 
and  hospitals  on  an  always  more  stupendous 
scale?  We  had  constituted  a  wonderful  empire 
of  things,  and  called  this  empire  of  ^things  civi 
lization,  and  had  enthroned  man,  modern  man, 
as  its  lord  and  king.  Swinburne  gave  voice  to  it, 
when  he  wrote  his  Hymn  to  Man: 

Glory  to  man  in  the  highest,  for  man  is  the  master  of  things. 

And  then  came  the  scathing  irony  of  the 
War;  for  ghastly  and  cruel  as  it  is  in  every  way, 
it  is  above  all  ironical  and  humiliating. 
Humanity  in  the  twentieth  century  has  shown 
itself  to  be  but  like  children  who  have  laid  their 
hands  on  gunpowder  and  edged  tools.  Our  trea 
sure,  the  accumulation  of  generations,  is  blown 
into  the  air  and  sunk  in  the  sea.  Our  science 
only  adds  to  the  horrors  of  war  the  submarine 
and  the  aeroplane,  the  high  explosive  and  the 
deadly  gas.  Our  political  and  diplomatic  com 
binations  only  array  against  each  other,  not 
armies  but  nations,  not  nations  but  empires  in 
arms.  Disillusionment  with  a  vengeance!  Yes, 
but  through  disillusionment  lies  the  way  to 
truth.  It  is  possible  to  form  a  really  more  op 
timistic  judgment  of  ourselves  to-day  than  half  a 

27 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

dozen  years  ago.  We  have  found  that  we  have 
"hearts  for  a  cause,"  that  we  are  "noble  yet." 
We  have  got  a  truer  scale  of  values.  In  the  com 
petitions  of  a  rampant  commercialism  it  was 
made  to  appear  as  if  the  "best"  consisted  in  the 
qualities  that  make  for  successful  self-seeking. 
Our  soldiers  have  taught  us  again  the  supremacy 
of  self-sacrifice.  We  have  cast  behind  us  the 
ideal  of  the  comfortable,  and  have  affirmed  that 
for  truth  and  honour  and  chivalry  every  price 
must  be  paid,  that  these  are  the  things  for  which 
it  is  worth  while  even  to  die,  and  without  which 
life  is  unlivable.  There  is  in  the  mind  and  soul 
of  the  nation  a  more  exalted  vision  of  the  "best." 

But  with  this  comes  once  more  the  need  of  a 
deeper  basis  for  optimism,  for  faith  in  the  "best." 
The  old  question  meets  us  again,  as  live  to-day 
as  when  the  Book  of  Job  or  the  tragedies  of 
Aeschylus  were  written :  Does  this  world,  this 
system  of  things  in  which  we  live  and  struggle, 
recognize  those  values  which  we  affirm  to  be 
supreme?  Can  we  have  faith  that  in  the  nature 
of  things  good  must  ultimately  prevail  over  evil, 
that  in  striving  for  the  "best"  we  have  the  deep 
eternal  law  of  the  universe  behind  us?  The 
thought  of  man  to-day  is  being  driven  back  on 
that  greatest  of  all  issues. 

On  one  side  it  is  said  with  great  force  that  the 
optimistic  view  is  groundless,  mere  auto-sugges- 

28 


OPTIMISM 

tion.  The  one  power  to  overcome  the  world  is 
the  soul's  inalienable  power  of  despising  and 
defying  it.  Faith  and  hope  must  go,  that  alone 
remains.  All  that  remains  for  upright  men  is 
to  go  on  doing  the  best  with  life,  even  though 
they  know  that  the  struggle  is  fore-doomed  to 
failure.  Shall  I  quote  Henley's  famous  lines? 

Out  of  the  night  that  covers  me — 
Dark  as  the  pit  from  pole  to  pole, 
I  thank  whatever  gods  there  be 
For  my  unconquerable   soul. 

In  the  fell  clutch  of  circumstance 
I  have  not  winced  nor  cried  aloud : 
Under  the  bludgeonings  of  Chance 
My  head  is  bloody  but  unbowed. 

Beyond  this  place  of  wrath  and  tears 
Looms  but  the  horror  of  the  shades; 
And  yet  the  menace  of  the  years 
Finds,  and  shall  find  me,  unafraid. 

It  matters  not  how  strait  the  gate, 

How    charged    with    punishment    the    scroll, 

I  am  the  master  of  my  fate, 

I  am  the  captain  of  my  soul. 

But  is  not  this  a  vain  boast?  Even  to  be 
captain  of  one's  soul  is  not  to  be  master  of  one's 
fate,  unless  to  nail  the  flag  to  the  mast  and  go 
down  fighting,  when  one  must  go  down  in  any 
event,  is  to  be  the  master  of  fate. 

Bertrand  Russell  faces  the  issue  more 
squarely  when  in  his  Religion  of  a  Free  Man  he 
says:  "Henceforth  we  must  learn  to  build  our 

29 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

soul's  habitation  on  the  one  firm  foundation  of 
an  unyielding  despair."  There  is  no  reason,  no 
conscience  in  the  universe  but  our  own;  no  law 
but  the  eternal  redistribution  of  matter  and 
motion.  We  may  be  brave,  we  may  die  in  the 
last  ditch;  but  there  is  one  winning  fight,  one 
only,  the  fight  of  death  and  everlasting  nothing 
ness.  Neither  we,  nor  our  race,  nor  any  value 
or  ideal  we  have  cherished  and  striven  for,  can 
escape  the  universal  doom. 

Such  is  the  tragic  situation  of  a  high  moral 
consciousness  as  pitted  against  a  non-moral  uni 
verse.  Tragic  indeed,  if  real.  But  is  it  even 
possible?  Certainly  nothing  could  be  more 
unaccountable.  Here  are  we,  beings  in  whom 
morality,  often  as  we  may  be  disloyal  to  it,  is 
the  deepest  and  strongest  thing,  bound  by  our 
very  nature  to  fight  the  good  fight;  and  we  are 
at  the  same  time  part  and  product  of  a  system  of 
things  which  is  soulless  and  conscienceless,  cos 
mic  dust  in  motion.  How  does  such  a  universe 
come  to  have  evolved  such  beings,  to  accuse  it, 
to  judge,  despise  and  condemn  it?  Does  the  sea 
bring  forth  the  eagle?  Or  the  dry  land  the  fish? 
Does  darkness  beget  light,  or  would  a  soundless 
universe  produce  hearing?  Does  a  cotton  fac 
tory  turn  out  symphonies  and  poems?  To  say 
that  a  non-moral  universe  has  produced  men  is 
to  say  something  still  more  incredible.  Reason 

30 


OPTIMISM 

will  not  have  it.  And  the  deepest  instincts  of 
the  human  soul  will  not  have  it.  Men  have 
passed  through  darker  days  than  these  and 
deeper  waters  and  fierier  furnaces,  and  yet  have 
not  lost  their  faith  that  in  the  end  all  things  were 
upon  their  side.  Nay,  it  has  been  in  such  straits 
that  optimism  has  risen  to  its  loftiest  flights. 
Never  have  men  been  so  sure  of  the  everlasting 
law  and  kingdom  of  Righteousness  as  when 
falsehood  and  wrong  have  been  mightiest  upon 
the  earth,  "For  thy  sake  we  are  killed  all  the 
day  long;  we  are  accounted  as  sheep  for  the 
slaughter."  Yet  ours  is  the  winning  fight.  We 
are  more  than  conquerors.  Inexplicable  as  it 
may  be,  one  of  the  things  that  cannot  be  perman 
ently  killed  out  in  the  human  soul  is  its  optim 
ism,  its  faith  in  the  "best"  and  hope  for  the 
"best." 

The  War  has  once  more  brought  this  issue 
to  a  sharp  point  in  many  minds.  And  the  con 
clusion  is  forced  on  us  with  a  new  urgency  that 
there  is  no  basis  for  optimism  except  in  that 
interpretation  of  life  which  we  call  religious 
faith — an  interpretation  which  expressly  dis 
claims  being  an  explanation — the  conviction  that 
the  Power  which  creates  and  conducts  the  world, 
and  has  staged  the  drama  of  human  history 
thereon,  means  something  by  it,  something  really 
right  and  wise  and  good.  If  it  be  said  that  this 

31 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

is  to  take  refuge  in  mysticism,  I  would  point 
out  that  rational  thought  has  everywhere  to  take 
refuge  in  mysticism.  Trust  is  the  key  to  life.  In 
the  end  all  our  great  certainties  are  rooted  and 
grounded  in  trust.  We  take  each  other  on  trust. 
It  is  the  bond  by  which  human  society  subsists; 
our  loves  and  friendships  live  by  the  mystic 
sense  of  trust.  We  take  nature  and  its  laws  ulti 
mately  on  trust.  The  validity  of  our  perception 
of  all  external  phenomena  is  based  on  trust,  on 
the  assurance  of  what  can  never  be  logically 
demonstrated,  that  there  is  a  correspondence 
between  external  reality  and  the  percipient 
mind,  that  they  are  made  the  one  for  the  other. 
And  if  such  a  trust  is  rational,  though  the  matter 
is  incapable  of  proof,  it  is  no  less  rational  to 
trust  that  there  is  in  the  universe  that  which  cor 
responds  to  our  moral  intuitions  and  demands, 
that  the  Power  that  dwells  and  works  at  the  heart 
of  existence  is  the  same  that  dwells  and  works 
in  the  yearning  for  truth,  the  fidelity  to  right, 
the  reverence,  the  aspiration  and  the  love  which 
are  the  light  and  strength  of  our  being. 

No  facile  optimism  will  serve  us  long;  only 
that  which  sounds  the  lowest  depths  will  serve 
us  to  the  end.  The  final  Best,  far  beyond  out- 
furthest  gaze,  must  have  as  its  crowning  glory, 
the  transformed  and  transfigured  worst. 

And  what  is  this  but  the  optimism  of  the 
32 


OPTIMISM 

Cross?  Love  suffering,  love  sacrificing;  and  by 
suffering  and  sacrifice  redeeming:  love  in  the 
Divine  itself,  suffering,  sacrificing,  redeeming; 
love  in  man,  yes,  and  the  love  there  is  in  nature, 
suffering,  sacrificing,  and  by  suffering  and  sacri 
fice  redeeming — this  is  the  clue  to  the  unex 
plored  windings  of  the  labyrinth.  It  is  the  clue 
for  us  all  to  follow.  Faith,  Hope,  Love,  these 
three  abide,  and  the  greatest  of  these  is  Love. 
Love  is  the  "best,"  and  if  we  follow  Love,  we 
shall  not  be  deserted  by  its  fellows,  Faith  and 
Hope. 


33 


II. 

THE  CHRISTIAN  ATTITUDE 
TOWARD  WRONG 

Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  an  eye  for  an  eye, 
and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth. 

But  I  say  unto  you,  That  ye  resist  not  evil;  but  whosoever 
shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other  also. 

And  if  a  man  will  sue  thee  at  law,  and  take  away  thy  coat, 
let  him  have  thy  cloak  also. 

And  whosoever  shall  compel  thee  to  go  with  him  a  mile,  go 
with  him  twain. 

Give  to  him  that  asketh  thee,  and  from  him  that  would  borrow 
of  thee,  turn  thou  not  away. — Matthew  v:  38-42. 

I  N  this  paragraph  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
our  Lord  inculcates  by  four  illustrative 
instances  the  duty  of  not  resisting  the  "evil 
man."  There  is  first  the  case  of  bodily  assault: 
"Whosoever  smiteth  thee  on  the  right  cheek, 
turn  to  him  the  other  also."  Next,  the  case  of  an 
action  at  law:  "If  any  man  would  go  to  law  with 
thee  and  take  away  thy  coat,  let  him  have  thy 
cloak  also."  In  order  to  avoid  quarrel  and  litiga 
tion  you  are  to  be  willing  to  surrender  more  than 
is  demanded.  Next,  the  case  of  forced  service : 
"Whosoever  shall  compel  thee  to  go  one  mile,  go 
with  him  twain."  If  service  is  illegitimately 
demanded  of  you,  instead  of  resisting  the  imposi 
tion  you  are  voluntarily  to  render  more.  Lastly, 

3? 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

the  case  of  pecuniary  solicitation:  "Give  to  him 
that  asketh  of  thee,  and  from  him  that  would 
borrow  of  thee  turn  thou  not  away."  Here  it 
must  be  presumed  that  the  asking  is  of  that 
unreasonable  sort  which  naturally  provokes 
resentment. 

In  these  words  our  Lord  demands,  or  at  any 
rate  seems  to  demand,  the  entire  renunciation  of 
self-defense  and  self-vindication,  of  standing  on 
one's  rights  in  any  way.  The  command  is  abso 
lute.  No  reason  is  assigned  for  it.  Nothing  is 
said  of  any  ulterior  object,  such  as  shaming  or 
overcoming  the  adversary  by  heaping  "coals  of 
fire"  upon  his  head.  The  duty  is  stated  as  simply 
self-evident.  So  far,  however,  is  this  from  being 
the  case  that  few  words  of  Jesus  have  been  more 
diversely  interpreted.  A  few  individuals  here 
and  there,  and  one  or  two  bodies  of  Christians, 
like  the  Quakers  and  the  Mennonites,  have 
understood  them  and  have  endeavored  to  act 
upon  them  with  absolute  literalness,  and  have 
found  in  them  the  very  pith  of  practical  Christ 
ianity.  On  the  other  hand,  competent  scholars 
and  candid  thinkers  have  declared  that  such 
literalism  is  one  of  the  worst  perversions  of  the 
Gospel,  holding  up  the  teaching  of  Jesus  to  the 
ridicule  of  all  sane,  thinking  men.  In  any  case 
it  must  be  admitted  that  these  precepts,  whether 
we  regard  them  as  appealing  directly  to  the 

36 


THE  CHRISTIAN  ATTITUDE 

moral  sense  or  as  resting  on  the  principle  of 
expediency,  present  a  problem  of  no  small  diffi 
culty.  There  is  no  normally  constituted  person 
whose  conscience  does  not  inform  him  that  it 
is  wrong  to  steal,  wrong  also  to  deny  to  a  needy 
neighbor  the  help  which  it  is  in  one's  power  to 
give.  But  it  is  more  than  questionable  whether 
the  normal  conscience  can  recognize  an  absolute 
moral  ideal  in  the  requirement,  that,  if  by  high 
handed  violence  one  take  from  you  a  portion  of 
your  clothing,  you  are  cheerfully  to  hand  over 
to  him  a  portion  of  the  remainder;  or,  if  the 
principle  is  applied  to  corporate  social  action, 
would  acquiesce  in  the  judgment  that  the  police 
force  is  a  thoroughly  unchristian  institution. 
Nor  is  it  easy  to  see  how,  if  the  person  and  pro 
perty  of  all  were  to  be  at  the  mercy  of  the  most 
violent  and  unscrupulous,  the  social  frame  work 
would  be  strengthened  and  the  world  become  a 
better  habitation  for  human  life.  The  fact  is 
that  such  literalism  as  Tolstoi's,  for  example, 
represents  not  a  Christian  but  a  Rabbinical  view 
of  moral  law,  Jesus  was  not,  and  could  not  be. 
a  legislator  in  the  sense  in  which  Moses  was ;  and 
to  suppose  that  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  is  just 
a  new  and  improved  version  of  the  Mosaic  legis 
lation  is  not  only  to  misunderstand  the  method  of 
Jesus  but  to  miss  what  is  most  distinctive  in  His 
religious  aims. 

37 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

These  injunctions  obviously  express  a  prin 
ciple,  or,  rather,  a  method  of  applying  a  prin 
ciple;  and  to  discover  the  principle,  and  also  the 
rationale  of  the  method,  we  must  study  them  in 
their  original  setting.  There  they  stand  in  vehe 
ment  opposition  to  the  method  of  dealing  with 
wrong  by  retaliation,  to  the  vindictive  spirit 
exhibited  in  the  Mosaic  maxim,  "an  eye  for  an 
eye  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth."  This  was  the  spirit 
that  prevailed  in  the  ancient  world,  both  Jewish 
and  Gentile.  The  great  Roman,  Sulla,  when 
from  his  death-bed  he  reviewed  his  career, 
summed  up  his  good  fortune  in  this,  that  no  man 
had  done  more  good  to  his  friends  or  more  harm 
to  his  enemies.  The  Jewish  character  also  had 
a  dark,  vengeful  strain  in  it,  as  some  even  of  the 
Old  Testament  Scriptures,  like  the  Book  of 
Esther  and  certain  of  the  Psalms,  remain  to 
show.  Now  this  spirit  Jesus  utterly  condemns. 
He  can  find  no  words  too  strong  to  express  His 
abhorrence  of  it.  He  sees  in  its  removal,  or,  let 
us  rather  say,  in  its  reversal,  a  distinctive  feature 
of  the  new  spirit  He  had  come  to  create  in  the 
world.  And  so  true  is  this,  and  so  much  has  it 
impressed  mankind,  that  still  when  we  speak  of 
any  one  as  acting  in  a  "Christian  spirit,"  we 
mean  that  he  has  displayed  in  some  signal  way 
the  power  of  forgiving  injuries. 

But  why  is  retaliation  wrong?  Jesus  does 
38 


THE  CHRISTIAN  ATTITUDE 

not  say  why.  Intuitively  He  sees  how  undivine 
it  is;  and  expects  all  who  share  His  spirit  to  see 
it  in  the  same  light.  Still,  if  we  are  to  determine 
whether  in  all  cases — or,  if  not,  in  what  cases— 
the  contrary  method  is  applicable,  we  must  con 
sider  the  ethical  principles  which  are  involved. 

We  may  estimate  the  morality  of  retaliation 
in  the  first  place  by  its  social  effect.  That  effect 
is  only  to  multiply  the  amount  of  evil  in  the 
world.  The  vendetta,  personal,  tribal,  or 
national,  is  the  means  by  which  strife  breeds  ever 
fresh  strife,  and  wrong  fresh  wrong;  a  kind  of 
diabolical  tennis-match  in  which  the  ball  of 
injury  and  hate  is  hurled  to  and  fro,  and  which, 
but  for  the  limitations  of  human  life  and 
resource,  would  continue  to  the  end  of  time,  fill 
ing  the  earth  with  the  ever  increasing  reverbera 
tions  of  enmity  and  violence. 

Or  again  we  may  consider  it  as  a  manifesta 
tion  of  the  moral  life  of  the  individual.  There 
is  nothing  regarding  which  the  moral  judgment 
is  apt  to  be  further  misled.  Often  men  do  not 
feel  retaliation  to  be  a  crime;  on  the  contrary, 
they  often  feel  it  to  be  emphatically  right.  To 
"get  even"  with  those  who  do  them  an  ill  turn, 
so  far  from  exciting  a  feeling  of  shame,  makes 
them  glow  with  honest  pride  and  self-approval. 
It  satisfies  the  imperious  demand  of  what  they 
feel  to  be  their  natural  and  proper  self-respect. 

39 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

The  person  who  carelessly  or  maliciously  injures 
me  depreciates  my  personal  worth;  he  treats  me 
as  a  person  of  no  consequence,  as  one  who  is 
weak  and  defenceless  or  pusillanimous  and  tame- 
spirited,  and  whose  rights  need  not  be  scrupu 
lously  regarded.  Consequently,  if  I  do  not 
retaliate,  I  seem  to  endorse  this  humiliating  esti 
mate  of  my  personality;  while  what  I  naturally 
desire  is  to  correct  it  as  quickly  and  as  drastic 
ally  as  possible.  It  is  here  that  the  crucial  diffi 
culty  of  Christ's  law  of  forgiveness  and  non- 
retaliation  lies.  To  submit  to  injury  without 
effective  protest  is  felt  to  be  weakness,  a  letting 
down  of  the  proper  dignity  of  one's  manhood. 
But  the  teaching  and  yet  more  the  example  of 
Jesus  have  shown  the  world  how  absolutely 
inverted  this  view  of  self-respecting  manhood  is. 
Weakness — to  be  inflamed  with  resentment,  this 
is  weakness.  Humiliation — to  be  so  influenced 
by  men  as  to  reproduce  their  evil  spirit,  this  is 
humiliation.  Strength — to  refuse  to  do  wrong 
because  another  has  done  wrong,  this  is  strength. 
To  realize  that  no  man  can  really  hurt  you — 
hurt  your  soul — unless  he  can  make  you  hate 
him,  this  is  self-respect  and  self-vindication. 
In  the  ultimate  truth  of  things,  the  power  to  for 
give,  the  power  to  use  all  injuries  only  as  an 
occasion  for  the  assertion  of  what  in  us  is  of  the 
most  opposite  character,  goodwill  in  all  its  mani- 

40 


THE  CHRISTIAN  ATTITUDE 

festations — this  is  moral  sovereignty,  the  one 
absolute  superiority  to  all  wrongs  and  all  wrong 
doers. 

On  the  contrary,  think  what  is  the  state  of 
the  merely  revengeful  man.  It  is  a  state  from 
which  love  is  entirely  absent,  a  state  of  egoism 
blinded  and  misled,  inflamed  and  militant. 
Revenge,  as  such,  has  no  other  end  than  self- 
gratification;  and  the  gratification  it  seeks  con 
sists  only  in  the  infliction  of  pain  upon  another. 
The  vindictive  man  finds  his  sweetest  pleasure 
in  another's  grief;  his  proudest  triumph  in 
another's  humiliation — surely  the  most  devilish 
state  in  which  it  is  possible  for  a  human  being 
to  exist.  It  is  not  surprising,  therefore,  that  the 
aversion  of  Jesus  to  the  vengeful  spirit  is  so 
strong  that  "the  most  emphatic  utterance  of  the 
opposite  quality  is  for  Him  precisely  the  right 
thing." 

For  next  it  is  to  be  observed  that  Jesus  enjoins 
not  mere  tranquil  endurance  of  evil,  but  a  volun 
tary  readiness  to  turn  the  other  cheek,  go  the 
second  mile,  give  one's  cloak  also.  The  Christ 
ian's  attitude  towards  wrong  is  not  to  be  that  of 
mere  passive  submission.  That  might  be  weak 
ness,  cowardice,  or  phlegmatic  indifference.  It 
might  only  prove  that,  like  Hamlet,  one  is 
"pigeon-livered,  and  lacks  gall  to  make  oppres 
sion  bitter."  The  Christian's  attitude  is  to  be 

41 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

active,  militant.  He  is  to  suffer  wrong  not 
because  he  must  but  because  he  wills;  and  he 
is  to  prove  this  by  voluntarily  surrendering  more 
than  he  must.  He  is  thus  to  carry  the  war  into 
the  enemy's  country  and  overcome  evil  with 
good. 

In  these  principles,  then,  Jesus  first  repudi 
ates  and  condemns  in  the  strongest  manner  the 
vengeful  disposition,  the  spirit  that  finds  its 
characteristic  satisfaction  in  inflicting  injury 
upon  those  who  have  inflicted  injury  upon  us; 
and,  secondly,  He  requires  us  to  give  practical 
proof  that  goodwill  is  unabated,  that  love  is 
stronger  than  hate,  patience  stronger  than  anger, 
generosity  than  greed.  And  it  is  evident  that 
these  precepts  indicate  a  particular  method  of 
applying  the  universal  principle  of  love.  And 
love  must  teach  how  to  obey  them;  the  precepts 
must  be  interpreted  by  the  principle.  It  is  easy 
by  a  mechanical  interpretation  to  push  them  to 
practical  absurdity.  By  giving  liberally  to  every 
able-bodied  beggar  who  asks  an  alms,  would  one 
be  acting  for  the  best  interests  of  society,  or  of 
the  able-bodied  beggar  himself?  Would  a  mer 
chant  whose  shop  boy  is  caught  purloining  from 
the  till  be  well-advised  in  promoting  him  to  be 
cashier  and  giving  him  the  keys  of  the  safe?  It 
is  easy  to  ask  such  questions;  yet  we  must  greatly 
beware  of  minimizing  the  force  and  scope  of  the 

42 


THE  CHRISTIAN  ATTITUDE 

method  of  dealing  with  evil  which  Christ  here 
prescribes.  Vengefulness  may  punish  and  even 
crush  the  wrongdoer;  but  it  does  not  conquer 
him,  does  not  eradicate  the  evil  principle  from 
his  heart,  does  not  make  him  ashamed  of  his  sin, 
does  not  win  him  over  to  good.  Love  often  does, 
and  it  is  the  only  power  that  can.  The  amazing 
truth  revealed  in  the  Gospel  is  that  love,  work 
ing  by  this  method  of  returning  good  for  evil,  is 
the  power  on  which  God  Himself  chiefly  relies 
for  our  moral  regeneration.  When  we  smote 
Him  on  the  one  cheek  by  our  sins,  He  turned  to 
us  the  other  also  on  the  Cross.  And  this  is  the 
power  He  bids  us  rely  on  too.  It  may  seem 
folly;  but  it  is  the  foolishness  of  God,  which  is 
wiser  than  men.  It  may  even  fail — we  have  no 
guarantee  that  it  will  always  succeed — but  we 
must  take  the  risk  of  insensibility  and  ingrati 
tude,  as  God  does. 

The  result  of  this  part  of  our  investigation 
may  be  summed  up  in  the  words  of  Bishop  Gore : 
"So  far  as  our  personal  feeling  is  concerned,  we 
ought  always  to  be  ready  to  turn  the  other  cheek, 
to  give  without  desire  or  hope  of  receiving  again. 
Love  knows  no  limits  but  those  which  love  itself 
imposes.  When  love  resists  or  refuses,  it  must 
be  because  compliance  would  be  a  violation  of 
love." 

We  enter  upon  the  second  part  of  our  enquiry 
43 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

when  we  ask:  Will  love  ever  so  resist  or  refuse? 
Is  the  turning  of  the  other  cheek  not  only  one 
method — but  the  only  method  by  which  wise 
and  enlightened  love  will  act  in  seeking  the 
highest  good  of  men  and  society?  Are  we  to 
take  these  precepts  of  Christ  as  prescribing  an 
invariable  course  of  action  in  every  case?  Or 
ought  we  to  understand  them  as  enjoining  a  spirit 
which  will  seek  its  end  by  this  method  but  pos 
sibly  by  other  methods  also  according  to  circum 
stances?  This  is  an  issue  of  vast  importance; 
how  vast  is  seldom  realized.  The  question  of 
war  upon  which  the  pacifist  concentrates  his 
arguments  and  his  emotions,  forms  a  very  small 
part  of  it.  If  it  is  the  law  of  Christ  that  wrong 
is  in  no  case  to  be  encountered  except  by  the 
opportunity  of  doing  redoubled  wrong,  every 
man  who  puts  his  money  in  a  safe  or  puts  a  lock 
upon  his  door,  or  takes  any  precautions  against 
assault  upon  his  person  and  property  is  break 
ing  the  law  of  Christ,  is  resisting  the  "evil  man." 
And  much  more  than  even  this  is  involved. 
Literally  construed,  Our  Lord's  precepts  have 
only  an  individual  reference.  They  prescribe 
the  duty  of  one  person  face  to  face  with  another 
person;  they  do  not  lay  down  any  rule  of  con 
duct  when  the  rights  and  interests  of  a  third  per 
son  are  concerned.  But  those  who  find  in  them 
a  prohibition  of  all  forcible  resistance  to  evil,  as 

44 


THE  CHRISTIAN  ATTITUDE 

for  example  defensive  war,  at  this  point  desert 
the  literal  interpretation  which  so  far  they  insist 
upon.  They  assume  that  a  society,  a  nation,  has 
a  collective  personality  which  can  act,  and  is 
bound  to  act,  in  the  same  way  as  the  individual. 
Consequently,  they  conclude  that,  according  to 
the  teaching  of  Christ,  love  requires  of  us  the 
willingness  to  sacrifice  not  only  our  own  inter 
ests,  but  the  interests  of  others  also — I  am  not 
only  to  turn  my  own  cheek  to  the  smiter  but  to 
stand  by,  forbidden  to  use  more  than  verbal 
pleading  and  protest,  when  I  see  others  smitten 
and  robbed.  Now  without  arguing  for  the  pre 
sent  whether  this  is  or  is  not  what  love  requires, 
let  me  point  out  that  this  is  a  question  which  goes 
down  to  the  foundation  of  all  things,  and  chal 
lenges  the  moral  principle  of  all  government, 
human  and  divine.  If  this  is  the  true  interpre 
tation,  all  enforcement  of  law  in  the  family  or 
the  state  is  contrary  to  the  ethics  of  Christ.  Nay, 
even  in  the  universe;  for  what  is  wrong  in  man 
cannot  become  right  when  it  is  ascribed  to  God, 
nor  can  that  which  is  right  in  God  be  wrong  for 
man.  The  whole  conception  of  punitive  or  dis 
tributive  justice  as  a  moral  ideal  is  swept  away. 
Let  us  endeavor  to  see  what  light  the  teach 
ing  and  example  of  Christ  Himself  shed  upon 
this  question.  And  the  first  thing  I  find  is  that 
in  Him  the  absolute  meekness  and  patient  endur- 

45 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

ance  of  wrong,  which  He  enjoins,  and  of  which 
His  prayer  for  those  who  nailed  Him  to  the 
cross  is  the  supreme  example,  was  not  incom 
patible  with  anger,  with  a  fierce  indignation 
against  wrong.  If  one  would  know  with  what 
passion  of  invective  human  language  may  be 
charged,  how  words  may  be  made  to  play  like 
forked  lightning  around  the  heads  of  the  wrong 
doer  and  the  hypocrite,  let  him  read  Christ's 
denunciation  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  in  the 
twenty-third  chapter  of  Matthew.  I  know  no 
other  such  expression  of  concentrated  wrath. 
True,  it  was  purely  moral  wrath.  There  was  in 
it  nothing  egoistic,  nothing  vindictive.  It  was 
wrath  against  wrong  as  such :  and  it  was  wrath 
against  the  persons  who  did  the  wrong,  and  by 
continuing  impenitent  indentified  themselves 
with  it.  We  feel  this  to  be  right.  There  is  an 
anger  which  is  worthy  only  of  the  devil,  but 
there  is  an  anger  which  is  pure,  lof ty,  godlike ; 
and  when  a  man  is  destitute  of  such  anger,  has 
nothing  in  him  that  flames  up  at  the  sight  of 
injustice  or  cruelty,  nothing  that  flashes  out 
indignation  against  the  hypocrite,  the  traitor, 
the  tyrant,  there  is  something  lacking  to  com 
plete  moral  manhood.  And  if  we  ask  how  this 
is  compatible  with  the  voluntary  suffering  of 
wrong  commanded  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
and  exemplified  on  the  Cross,  the  answer  is  that 

46 


THE  CHRISTIAN  ATTITUDE 

in  Jesus,  and  therefore  in  the  true  Christian, 
both  spring  from  the  same  root — love.  I  once 
heard  a  celebrated  preacher  say:  "I  do  not 
believe  in  a  God  who  is  all  love,  who  is  just  one 
great  kiss."  But  that  is  quite  to  misunderstand 
what  the  nature  of  love  is.  Love  is  not  wholly 
saccharine ;  love  does  not  always  pet  and  fondle. 
Love  has  in  it  the  sharpness  of  the  sword,  and 
the  withering  flame  of  fire.  Love  always  suffers 
by  another's  sin :  but  it  may  suffer  by  causing  the 
sinner  to  suffer.  And  whether  love  ought  to 
meet  wrong  with  tranquil  submission  and  meek 
suffering,  or  with  the  antagonism  of  righteous 
wrath  and  rebuke,  love's  own  inherent  wisdom 
must  ever  teach.  There  may  be  those  whose 
moral  condition  requires  not  the  gentleness  but 
the  severity  of  love. 

This  leads  up  to  the  further  question;  when 
is  this  disposition  of  righteous  anger  and  anta 
gonism  to  wrong  to  be  carried  into  action.  For 
it  is  absurd  to  imagine  that  it  can  be  right  to 
possess  the  disposition  and  to  express  it  in  words, 
but  wrong  to  express  it  in  a  course  of  action. 
Words  and  actions  alike  are  manifestations  of 
moral  dispositions,  and  only  as  such  are  they  of 
moral  value.  Now  in  the  first  place  it  is  clear 
to  me  that  when  the  interests  of  others  are  at 
stake,  we  are  bound  to  act  in  vindication  of  the 
right.  The  teaching  of  Jesus  requires  of  us  in 

47 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

every  case  the  spirit  of  willing  self-sacrifice,  and, 
in  most  cases  at  least,  the  practice  of  it.  But  it 
never  requires  of  us  to  sacrifice  the  rights  and 
interests  of  other  people — an  important  distinc 
tion  frequently  lost  sight  of.  There  is,  for 
example,  a  wide  difference  between  what  a  man 
may  or  ought  to  do  on  his  own  account  and  what 
he  may  or  ought  to  do  as  trustee  for  another.  I 
may  do  what  I  will  with  my  own.  I  may  sell 
my  goods  at  less  than  market  value;  I  may  not 
insist  upon  my  debtors  paying  me  the  last 
farthing;  I  may  pay  one  man  for  an  hour's  work 
as  much  as  I  pay  another  for  bearing  the  burden 
and  heat  of  the  day;  but,  if  I  am  acting  as  trustee 
of  another's  property,  these  kind  and  charitable 
actions  become  nothing  else  than  a  breach  of 
trust.  And  this  principle  that  we  have  no  right 
to  sacrifice  others  reaches  far.  Let  us  take 
Tolstoi's  famous  example:  If  you  see  a  brutal 
man  killing  a  child  or  outraging  a  woman,  you 
may  plead  with  him,  you  may  interpose  your 
own  body  between  the  assailant  and  his  victim; 
but  one  thing  you  must  not  do — oppose  him  to 
the  length  of  bodily  violence  or  placing  his  life 
in  danger;  or,  as  Tolstoi  puts  it,  "deliberately 
abandon  the  law  you  have  received  from  God." 
It  may  be  said  confidently  that  such  a  view  of 
duty  is  repugnant  to  the  normal  moral  sense, 
and,  with  fewest  exceptions,  men  would  indig- 

48 


THE  CHRISTIAN  ATTITUDE 

nantly  deny  that  such  a  law  can  be  the  law  of 
God.  If  you  have  the  power,  even  at  the  risk  of 
injury  to  yourself,  to  save  the  victims  of  violence, 
you  are  to  that  extent  a  trustee  of  righteousness. 
You  can  renounce  only  what  is  your  own.  Your 
pride,  your  property,  your  rights,  your  wounded 
self-love,  your  life — these  you  may  resign.  To 
such  self-sacrifice  Christ  calls  you.  But  if  you 
are  entrusted  with  the  guardianship  of  the  weak 
against  the  strong,  of  the  wronged  against  the 
wrong-doer,  of  the  human  sheep  against  the 
human  wolf,  then  the  principle  of  self-sacrifice 
will  apply  in  quite  another  way  than  that  of  non- 
resistance. 

Clearly,  also,  this  principle  carries  with  it 
the  action  of  public  punitive  justice.  The  State 
is  trustee  for  the  people  and  is  bound  to  pre 
vent  lawless  aggression  upon  its  subjects,  and,  in 
order  to  ensure  its  prevention,  to  punish  it  when 
it  occurs.  It  may  be  noted  that  the  lex  talionis, 
"an  eye  for  an  eye  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth,"  was 
originally  not  a  code  of  private  vengeance  but  a 
maxim  of  public  law.  It  belongs  to  the  most 
primitive  stratum  of  Semitic  jurisprudence, 
going  back  not  only  to  the  earliest  Hebrew  but 
to  Babylonian  legislation.  In  the  Code  of  Ham 
murabi  it  is  written:  "If  a  man  has  made  the 
tooth  of  a  man  that  is  his  equal  to  fall  out,  one 
shall  make  his  tooth  to  fall  out;  and  if  a  man 

49 

4 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

has  caused  a  gentleman's  eye  to  be  lost,  his  eye 
shall  one  cause  to  be  lost."  Now  the  morality 
of  such  a  law  will  depend  upon  the  idea  that 
animates  it.  If  the  purpose  is  to  compensate  the 
man  who  has  suffered  the  loss  of  a  tooth  by  the 
pleasure  of  seeing  his  enemy  under  the  dentist's 
hands,  this  is  precisely  what  Christ  condemns, 
whether  in  private  or  public  action.  But  if  the 
purpose  was,  as  may  charitably  be  hoped,  to 
secure  that  by  losing  his  own  tooth  the  wrong 
doer  might  be  brought  to  a  due  sense  of  the 
injury  he  had  inflicted,  and  that  he  and  other 
similarly  disposed  persons  might  be  deterred 
from  making  a  habit  of  damaging  the  teeth  of 
peaceable  citizens,  we  can  see  a  rough  and  ready 
justice  in  it. 

The  rationale  of  public  justice  is  that  one 
must  undo  the  effects  of  the  wrong  he  has  done. 
One  who  has  stolen  must  be  made  to  restore 
what  he  has  theftuously  taken.  More  than  that, 
however.  By  his  act  he  has  injured  the  whole 
community.  He  has  diminished  the  general 
sense  of  security,  and  has  weakened  the  moral 
influence  of  the  law,  so  that  were  he  only  com 
pelled  to  make  restitution  when  detected,  his 
example  would  still  furnish  to  other  dishonest 
people  an  inducement  to  steal  on  the  chance  of 
escaping  detection.  It  is  just  and  right,  there 
fore,  that  he  be  so  dealt  with  that  there  will  be 

50 


THE  CHRISTIAN  ATTITUDE 

afterwards  as  little  temptation  to  steal  as  before 
he  stole.  A  perfectly  just  punishment  would 
be  such — no  more  and  no  less — as  to  place  the 
interests  of  society  in  the  same  position  in  which 
they  were  before  the  crime  was  committed. 
What  do  the  principles  of  Jesus  say  to  this  con 
ception  of  punishment?  First  and  obviously, 
that  punishment  must  not  be  inflicted  in  a  spirit 
of  revenge.  Vindictiveness,  a  feeling  of  gratifi 
cation  at  the  suffering  inflicted  on  a  criminal,  is 
as  unchristian  in  the  community  as  in  the  indi 
vidual.  All  the  barbarous  and  ferocious  pun 
ishments  of  former  times,  the  unmentionable 
horrors,  which  served  no  other  end  than  to  glut 
the  appetite  for  savage  cruelty,  have,  under  the 
influence  of  Christianity,  fallen  into  blessed 
desuetude;  and  the  conviction  steadily  grows 
that  even  for  the  protection  of  society  the  most 
effective  kind  of  punishment  is  that  which  aims 
at  the  reformation  of  the  offender  (the  only 
real  guarantee  that  he  himself  will  not  repeat 
the  crime,  and  the  best  deterrent  to  others  which 
his  example  can  afford). 

But  does  not  the  teaching  of  Jesus  altogether 
sweep  aside  such  a  conception  of  justice,  as  the 
Christian  anarchist  contends?  I  am  unable  to 
find  in  word  or  deed  of  Jesus  any  hint  of  such 
a  purpose.  He  rebukes  the  Pharisees  for 
neglecting  the  right  administration  of  justice 

51 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 


Matt.  23  1  23);  and  although 
naturally  he  has  little  to  say  regarding  human 
jurisprudence,  yet  if  He  had  regarded  its  basal 
principle  as  wrong,  He  could  have  found  oppor 
tunity  enough  of  saying  so.  But  if  He  had  little 
to  say  regarding  human  government,  He  had 
very  much  to  say  regarding  the  Divine.  All 
goes  back  to  this  :  How  does  God,  Who  is  love, 
govern  in  His  kingdom?  This,  which  is  the 
crucial  point  in  the  whole  enquiry,  is  singularly 
lost  sight  of  by  many.  Christ  bids  us  be  per 
fect  as  our  Father  in  heaven  is  perfect.  He  con 
stantly  illustrates  the  moral  nature  of  God  and 
the  principles  of  Divine  action  by  human 
analogies.  It  is  fundamental  to  the  teaching  of 
Jesus  that  man's  moral  nature  is  the  image  of 
God's.  Human  love  and  Divine  love,  human 
righteousness  and  Divine  righteousness,  are  the 
same  in  character  and  content.  Otherwise  no 
real  fellowship  in  spirit  and  in  truth  could  be 
possible  between  God  and  man.  How  then  does 
God  govern  in  His  kingdom?  Jesus  Christ 
has  taught  us  the  amazing  truth  that  God's 
chosen  and  supreme  method  of  meeting  evil  is 
the  method  of  sin-bearing,  self-sacrificing  love, 
the  method  of  the  Cross.  But  is  this  His  sole 
method?  Has  He  no  other  which  He  uses  as 
auxiliary  to  this,  or  which,  in  the  temporary  or 
ultimate  failure  of  this,  He  is  constrained  to 

52 


THE  CHRISTIAN  ATTITUDE 

employ?  There  is  no  room  for  doubt  as  to  the 
answer  Jesus  gave  to  that  question.  God  is  the 
Father  of  spirits  and  seeks  always  to  win  us  and 
rule  us  by  truth  and  grace;  but  nowhere  else 
than  in  the  teaching  of  Jesus  is  that  fact  more 
clearly  set  side  by  side  with  this,  that  God  is 
also  the  Almighty  Ruler  and  Judge  of  the  uni 
verse,  the  Trustee  of  eternal  righteousness,  and 
that  He  meets  evil  with  physical  antagonisms, 
corrections,  and  compulsions,  administered  and 
directed  for  moral  ends.  Whom  He  loveth  He 
chasteneth.  Those  who  are  obstinately  evil  He 
punishes;  punishes  here  and  will  punish  here 
after.  By  His  very  love  God  is  bound  to  anta 
gonize  wrong.  His  love  requires  that  right  shall 
be  rewarded  and  wrong  punished.  This,  indeed, 
is  inherent  in  the  constitution  of  a  universe 
created  and  administered  by  love.  And  if  God 
in  His  government  act  thus,  it  follows  that 
earthly  governments,  in  their  lower  sphere,  and 
that  each  of  us,  in  so  far  as  he  is  a  trustee  of  the 
moral  order,  must  do  likewise. 

We  come  lastly  to  the  question  of  war.  And 
it  is  very  plain  that  in  an  ideal  world,  a  really 
Christian  world,  just  as  little  as  there  could  be 
policeman  or  magistrate,  could  there  be  inter 
national  warfare;  and  with  the  faith  Christ 
ianity  inspires,  it  is  not  extravagant  to  look  for 
ward  to  a  time  when  they  shall  all  alike  have 

53 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

become  obsolete.  As  we  look  back  with  some 
astonishment  to  a  time  when  it  was  thought 
that  questions  of  honor,  as  between  man  and 
man,  could  be  settled  only  by  mortal  combat,  so 
a  time  will  come  when  men  shall  look  back  with 
uncomprehending  wonder  to  the  dark  ages  in 
which  nations  put  to  the  arbitrament  of  bayonets 
and  artillery  questions  which  reason  and  con 
science  should  judge  and  decide.  Even  as  a 
result  of  the  present  Armageddon  we  may  hope 
that  everywhere  men's  eyes  will  be  opened  to 
the  sheer  stupidity  as  well  as  the  criminality  of 
war;  that  the  whole  civilized  world  will  be 
united  against  war,  and  that  in  the  future  one 
nation  will  no  more  be  able  to  wage  aggressive 
war  against  another  nation  without  the  certainty 
of  punishment,  than  a  man  in  this  country  can 
at  present  attempt  to  force  a  duel  upon  his 
neighbor  without  being  locked  up  for  breach  of 
the  peace.  But  we  have  to  deal  with  the  world 
as  it  is.  And  that  the  law  of  love,  the  teaching 
of  Jesus,  intends  that  the  nations  of  the  world, 
their  political  freedom,  the  honor  of  their 
women,  the  life  and  property  of  their  subjects, 
shall  be  at  the  mercy  of  whichsoever  of  them  is 
most  selfish,  conscienceless,  and  morally  unde 
veloped,  or  that  all  armed  resistance  to  aggres 
sion  and  tyranny  and  all  armed  defence  of  a 
nation's  rights  and  liberties  is  wrong,  I  can  see 
no  ground  at  all  for  believing. 

54 


THE  CHRISTIAN  ATTITUDE 

In  the  world  we  of  this  generation  are  liv 
ing  in,  there  is  only  one  really  militaristic  nation, 
only  one  which  proudly  avows  itself  to  be  a 
"war-state"  and  believes  that  war  is  a  nation's 
business,  by  which  it  grows  strong  and  wealthy 
and  morally  great,  and  which  therefore 
organizes  itself  for  war.  And  assuredly  it  is  not 
the  will  of  God  that  a  nation  with  such  ideals 
should  dominate  the  world  and  impose  its 
"kultur"  upon  it.  Assuredly  it  is  the  will  of 
God  that,  when  the  conflict  is  forced  upon  us 
we  should  do  everything  and  suffer  everything  to 
prevent  this.  The  government  of  a  country,  if 
it  sacrificed  the  rights  and  liberties  of  its  sub 
jects  to  such  a  power,  would  do  as  great  a  wrong 
as  if  it  sacrificed  them  to  the  criminal  or  the 
madman. 

There  is  one  kind  of  war,  and  one  only, 
which  the  law  of  love  will  sanction,  and  not 
only  sanction  but  enjoin — war  which  is  a  weapon 
of  righteousness  not  of  hate;  war  to  prevent  or 
to  redress  foul  international  wrong;  war  for  the 
sake  of  peace  based  on  righteousness,  its  only 
foundation,  not  for  extension  of  territory;  for 
the  punishment  of  evil  doers,  not  for  the  sub 
jugation  of  rivals;  for  the  establishment  of  free 
dom,  for  the  protection  of  the  weak  and  inno 
cent,  not  for  oppression  and  the  sating  of  ruth 
less  ambition.  Such  is  the  war  we  are  now  wag- 

55 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

ing.  Let  us  wage  it  in  a  spirit  of  firm  depen 
dence  upon  God,  who  has  laid  this  terrible  task 
upon  us;  and  without  malice  toward  the  foe, 
In  war,  as  in  all  else,  the  one  thing  the  teaching 
of  Christ  forbids  and  the  spirit  of  Christ 
excludes  is  hate,  a  vindictive  disposition  which 
exults  and  gloats  over  the  suffering  and  disaster 
of  others.  It  is  the  melancholy  necessity  of  the 
case  that  we  can  establish  the  right  only  by 
inflicting  defeat  and  immediate  disaster  upon 
our  adversary.  But  though  the  tragic  duty  has 
to  be  performed,  just  as  we  have  to  fight  against 
the  hallucinated  fury  of  a  maniac,  we  must  have 
the  courage,  and  maintain  it,  not  to  return  hate 
for  hate.  And  notwithstanding  all  that  is  hap 
pening  in  this  year  of  the  Christian  era,  let  not 
the  hope  fail  us  that  God  will  give  increasingly 
to  mankind  that  divine  spirit  which  came  in 
Jesus  Christ  to  restore  the  world,  and  the  new 
day  dawn  when  strife  and  sin  shall 

Pass  with  the  stars,  and  leave  us  with  the  sun. 


56 


III. 

THE  POWER  OF  SYMPATHY 

I  sat  where  they  sat. — Ezekiel  Hi:  15. 

T  AST  Sunday  evening  I  spoke  of  the  sovereign 
'law  of  Love  that  runs  through  all  life,  and 
governs  all  life.  The  whole,  or  nearly  the  whole 
problem  of  making  a  success  of  human  life, 
either  for  the  individual,  or  for  society,  lies  in 
bringing  to  bear  this  unifying  power  of  Love, 
upon  all  its  complex  relations.  To-night,  I  want 
to  advance  a  step.  Love  is  the  law  and  the 
power  by  which  all  the  problems  of  humanity 
must  be  solved.  Sympathy  is  the  necessary 
atmosphere. 

When  we  look  at  human  life  we  are  struck 
by  the  diversities  which  separate  men: — diver 
sities  of  fortune,  race,  religion  and  occupation, 
and,  deeper  still,  of  mind,  taste  and  character. 
There  are  the  poor  and  the  rich ;  the  busy  toiler 
and  the  people  of  leisure;  the  man  of  affairs  and 
those  who  live  in  the  world  of  thought;  the 
religious  and  the  irreligious;  the  virtuous  and 
the  criminal.  And  these  diversities  become  real 
lines  of  division.  They  create  what  we  call 
the  separate  classes  which  exist  in  every  com- 

57 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

munity.  The  poor  live  with  the  poor;  the  rich 
suround  themselves  with  the  rich;  the  religious 
with  the  religious;  the  criminal  with  the  crim 
inal.  We  associate  with  those  who  think  our 
thoughts,  feel  our  feelings,  share  our  tastes,  con 
firm  our  opinions,  and  have  the  same  outlook 
on  life  and  its  affairs.  And  all  this,  it  might 
seem,  makes  sympathy  impossible.  What  can 
the  man  immersed  in  business  from  morning 
till  night  know  of  the  aspirations  of  the  artist? 
How  can  the  affluent  appreciate  the  bitter 
struggle  of  the  poor?  Can  we  indeed  put  our 
selves  in  any  other  human  being's  place?  In  a 
large  measure  we  can.  Besides  these  separate 
places  of  circumstance  and  education,  there  are 
the  far  broader  places  of  universal  human 
nature  and  experience.  We  are  all  of  one  clay. 
In  our  own  nature  we  have  the  key  to  every 
man's  nature  if  we  use  it.  Accidental  differ 
ences  drop  out  when  we  come  to  the  big  things 
of  life.  King  and  beggar,  ploughman  and  mil 
lionaire  share  these  fundamental  elements. 
Everyone  who  has  sorrowed  can  sympathize 
with  another's  sorrow.  Everyone  who  has 
rejoiced,  can  feel  with  another's  joy.  Everyone 
who  has  struggled  against  his  own  temptation, 
can  sympathize  with  another  against  his.  Every 
one  who  has  sinned,  can  sympathize  with  his 
fallen  brother  or  sister.  Everyone  who  has 

58 


THE  POWER  OF  SYMPATHY 

repented,  with  another's  penitence.  There  are 
these  great  places  of  joy  and  sorrow,  of  hope 
and  struggle,  of  sin  and  repentance,  of  strain  or 
calm,  in  which  we  can  sit  where  others  sit,  and 
grasp  their  hands  in  the  darkness,  or  smile  with 
them  in  the  light.  And  sympathy  is  the  eyes  of 
love.  It  is  by  its  vision  alone  that  we  can  fulfill 
towards  each  other  Christ's  law  of  love,  "Thou 
shalt  love  they  neighbour  as  thyself." 

I.  In  the  first  place,  it  is  only  by  sympathy 
that  we  can  form  a  true  judgment  of  one  another. 
Look  at  this  experience  of  the  Prophet  Ezekiel. 
We  are  told  that  Ezekiel  was  fitted  to  be  God's 
messenger  to  these  backsliding,  idolatrous  Jews 
of  the  Captivity.  First,  he  receives  his  message ; 
then  he  is  exempted  from  delivering  it.  He  is 
equipped,  first,  with  a  fearless  spirit.  They  are 
hard  men,  brazen-faced  sinners  to  whom  he  is 
sent.  And  he  goes  forth  armed  with  burning 
indignation  to  meet  their  anger  and  scorn,  his 
face  strong  against  their  faces,  his  forehead 
against  their  foreheads.  Assuredly  they  would 
hear  the  truth  from  the  Prophet's  lips.  He  will 
pour  it  out  upon  them  like  burning  lava.  But 
when  he  arrives  and  meets  these  people  face  to 
face,  somehow  he  cannot  carry  out  his  pro 
gramme.  Instead  of  instantly  launching  out 
upon  them  the  thunderbolts  of  condemnation, 
he  went  down  to  them  gently,  and  dwelt  with 

59 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

them  by  the  River  Chebar.  He  sat  where  they 
sat,  listened  to  their  talk,  saw  the  manner  of 
their  life;  and  as  more  and  more  he  appreciated 
their  difficulties  and  temptations,  their  miseries 
and  distress — as  more  and  more  the  story  of  their 
lives,  the  secrets  of  their  hearts  became  an  open 
book  to  him,  his  temper  became  strangely 
changed.  He  sat  among  them  in  silence,  filled 
with  conflicting  emotions.  His  fiery  invectives 
of  fierce  denunciation  were  forgotten.  For 
seven  days  he  could  not  open  his  mouth.  And, 
when  at  length  utterance  came  back,  he  spoke 
out,  not  as  a  Sultan's  ambassador  denouncing  a 
horde  of  rebels,  but  as  one  who  had  crept  into 
the  very  hearts  of  those  he  had  wished  to  help. 
Before  Ezekiel  sat  down  where  they  sat,  he 
summed  them  up  in  one  word  as  apostates- 
idolaters.  But  now,  he  saw  them  rather  as  the 
lost  sheep  of  the  House  of  Israel  to  be  wooed 
back  to  the  fold.  You  can  never  judge  righteous 
judgment  except  in  the  atmosphere  of  sympathy. 
You  are  never  competent  to  judge  any  man  until 
you  try  to  put  yourself  in  his  place,  and  have 
sat  where  he  sits.  And  the  longer  I  live,  the 
more  clearly  do  I  see  that  the  harsh,  contemptu 
ous  verdicts  we  so  often  pass  upon  our  fellow 
creatures,  are,  for  the  most  part,  due  to  deficient 
knowledge.  The  man  we  have  thought  mean, 
had  obligations — others  depending  on  him  we 

60 


THE  POWER  OF  SYMPATHY 

had  not  heard  of.  The  man  we  thought  surly, 
had  some  physical  malady  setting  his  nerves  on 
edge,  or  has  gone  through  seas  of  struggle  which 
would  have  overwhelmed  a  man  less  masterful. 
The  man  we  thought  weak,  has  struggled  harder 
perhaps  than  ever  we  have  done;  and  much  of 
what  we  have  thought  positive  evil  in  him,  was, 
in  reality,  baffled,  defeated  goodness.  And  even 
the  criminal!  Could  we  sit  where  he  has  sat, 
we  would  see  how  slender  often  times  have  been 
his  chances  of  becoming  anything  else,  of  how 
by  one  false  step,  perhaps,  he  has  become 
entangled  in  a  net  of  evil  circumstances,  from 
which  he  has  never  had  the  force  of  will  to 
wrench  himself  free.  We  may  well  question 
whether  we  ourselves,  if  in  his  place,  would 
have  come  off  victorious.  No !  We  are  not  com 
petent  to  judge  anyone  until  we  have  sat  where 
he  sits.  And  the  truth  is,  that  we  can  never 
wholly  do  that.  There  was  only  One  Who  could 
— Jesus  Christ.  He  knew  what  was  in  man,  all 
the  good  and  all  the  evil,  the  strength  and  the 
weakness,  knew  the  history  of  every  man's 
struggle  and  defeat.  And  that  is  what  makes 
the  judgments  of  Jesus  Christ  often  so  strange 
and  unexpected.  Even  when  men  were  ham 
mering  the  spikes  through  His  hands  and  feet, 
He  put  Himself  in  their  place,  and  said, 
"Father,  forgive  them  for  they  know  not  what 

61 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

they  do."  And,  judging  with  perfect  know 
ledge  and  sympathy  he  declared  that  the  publi 
cans  and  harlots  would  pass  into  the  Kingdom 
of  Heaven  before  those  who  accounted  them 
selves  the  salt  of  the  earth,  whose  hearts  were 
filled  with  the  pride  of  self-righteousness,  the 
venom  of  censorious  judgment.  Yes!  That  was 
one  of  the  greatest  evils  in  the  eyes  of  Jesus 
Christ — unsympathetic,  censorious,  ruthless 
judgment  of  others.  It  is  one  of  the  greatest 
evils.  It  not  only  reveals  an  evil  heart,  it  does 
a  great  deal  to  embitter  the  relations  of  men  and 
classes  to  one  another,  and  to  exasperate  their 
difficulties.  There  is  scarcely  anything,  I  think, 
that  would  do  more  to  sweeten  and  clarify  the 
atmosphere  in  which  human  life,  with  all  its 
struggle  of  interests,  and  clash  of  opinion,  and 
antagonism  of  will,  must  be  carried  on,  than 
that  we  should  honestly  believe,  what  is  true, 
that  our  fellowmen,  even  our  opponents,  are, 
for  the  most  part,  as  well-intentioned  as  our 
selves. 

II.  But  further,  sympathy  is  the  great  sol 
vent  of  such  antagonisms.  We  are  so  sure  of 
our  own  point  of  view,  and  so  blind  to  our 
brother's,  so  eager  to  insist  upon  our  own,  and  so 
unwilling  to  take  pains  to  understand  his,  that 
we  are  in  danger  of  forgetting  that  every  ques 
tion  that  is  a  subject  of  debate  must  have  two 

62 


THE  POWER  OF  SYMPATHY 

sides;  in  danger  of  forgetting  that  those  who 
take  a  different  view  of  it,  have  eyes  as  well 
as  we,  presumably  are  honest  and  reasonable  as 
well  as  we,  and  have  some  truth  on  their  side  as 
well  as  we  on  ours.  So  the  evil  works  in  private 
life.  When  there  is  estrangement  between  hus 
band  and  wife,  or  between  parent  and  child,  or 
separation  of  friends,  it  is  generally  because  each 
sees  his  own  rights  and  wrongs  and  is  determined 
to  insist  upon  them,  and  not  to  see  the  rights 
and  wrongs  of  the  other.  And  then,  "Behold 
how  great  a  matter  a  little  fire  kindleth!"  In 
the  atmosphere  of  sympathy  that  fire  could  never 
be  kindled,  and  in  that  atmosphere  it  would 
quickly  die.  How  surely  and  swiftly  would 
soreness  and  suspicion  be  swept  away  were 
we  just  say  to  each  other  frankly  and  ten 
derly:  "There  is  something  wrong  between  us, 
and  we  do  not  understand  each  other.  I 
need  to  sit  where  you  sit;  you  need  to  sit  where 
I  sit.  Tell  me  the  whole  of  your  case  as  you 
see  it  and  I  shall  tell  exactly  how  it  appeals  to 
me,  and  laying  our  two  heads  and  hearts 
together,  we  shall  no  doubt  kill  any  root  of 
bitterness."  Yes!  If  we  wouldst  cross  over  into 
each  other's  place  in  some  such  manner  as  that, 
we  should  make  a  sweeter  and  better  world  of 
it.  For  we  really  have  a  little  human  love  for 
each  other,  if  it  were  only  allowed  fair  play. 

63 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

But  it  is  in  regard  to  the  different  classes  in  a 
community  that  the  need  of  an  atmosphere  of 
sympathy  is  most  acute.  They  are  not  natural 
enemies.  They  have  all  the  greatest  common 
interests,  thoughts  and  feelings  in  common. 
They  ought  to  be  united  in  co-operation,  trust 
and  good  will.  And  what  is  it,  then,  that  so  often 
creates  conditions  the  opposite  of  this?  Gross 
inhuman  selfishness?  Seldom.  Not  that — but 
the  inability,  or  the  unwillingness  to  look  at  the 
other  side.  The  toiler  knows  where  he  sits, 
knows  the  weary  confinement  of  his  daily  task, 
the  weary  monotony  of  everlastingly  doing  the 
same  thing  without  variety  or  excitement.  He 
thinks  of  his  small  share  of  the  profits — the  dif 
ference  between  the  employer's  house  and  that 
which  shelters  his  wife  and  children.  That  is 
where  he  sits.  The  capitalist  or  employer  sits 
in  his  own  seat.  He  thinks,  perhaps,  of  the 
long  years  of  early  struggle,  hardship,  self- 
denial  which  have  brought  him  to  his  present 
position.  He  thinks  of  all  the  responsibilities 
and  worries  which  weigh  upon  him  day  by  day, 
keeping  him  awake  at  night — of  the  uncertain 
ties  and  risks  which  are  always  a  part  of  his 
business — the  lean  years  in  which  he  makes  no 
profit  at  all — the  endless  wear  of  brain  and 
nerve.  That  is  where  he  sits.  Each  of  them 
sees  his  own  side  of  the  case,  and  broods  over 

64 


THE  POWER  OF  SYMPATHY 

it,  and  perhaps  neither  of  them  tries  to  look 
honestly  and  sympathetically  at  the  other.  And, 
therefore,  instead  of  mutual  consideration  and 
good  will,  there  is  mutual  distrust,  watchful 
suspicion,  and  a  slumbering  enmity  which  is 
always  ready  to  break  out.  Brethren,  I  am  not 
propounding  any  easy  way  of  solving  the  indus 
trial  problem.  I  am  not  saying  that  it  can  be 
solved  off  hand  merely  by  sympathy  and  mutual 
goodwill.  But  I  do  say,  and  I  have  the  whole 
nature  of  things  and  the  whole  of  human  experi 
ence  with  me  when  I  say  that  in  no  other  atmos 
phere  can  it  ever  be  solved — solved  in  anyway 
that  is  not  merely  ruin  and  destruction.  Oh, 
you  can  solve  it  in  that  way  if  you  will.  You 
may  fight  until  nothing  is  left  to  fight  for.  You 
may  even  fight  until  none  are  left  to  carry  on 
the  strife.  But  if  we  are  to  make  a  better  world, 
and  not  a  worse,  to  build  up  and  not  to  destroy, 
all  classes  and  conditions  must  unite  in  this 
effort,  and  pull  together,  and  this  they  can  do, 
only  as  they  seek  honestly  and  patiently  to  under 
stand  their  right  relation  one  to  the  other  and 
each  to  the  whole.  That  is  sympathy.  Only  in 
that  atmosphere  can  all  differences  be  reconciled 
in  a  higher  and  grander  unity. 

III.  I  should  like  to  go  further  with  my 
theme,  and  impress  upon  you  that  sympathy  is 
a  condition  of  all  real  service  to  men.  You  really 

65 

5 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

help  anyone  only  in  the  measure  that  you  can 
put  yourself  in  his  place,  and  sit  where  he  sits. 
The  teacher  must  sit  where  his  pupil  sits,  the 
comforter  where  the  mourner,  the  succourer 
where  the  tempted,  the  saint  where  the  sinner. 
But  let  me  point  rather  to  the  supreme  example, 
to  Whom  our  thoughts  are  specially  drawn  at 
this  Christmas  season.  When  God  would  give 
His  greatest  help  to  men  He  had  to  become  man 
to  do  it.  The  Infinite  had  to  come  down  to  our 
nature  and  our  experience  and  sit  where  we  sat. 
The  word  that  was  God  became  flesh,  and 
dwelt  among  us.  There  was  no  other  way,  even 
for  God,  no  other  way.  The  Infinite  Love  had 
to  become  a  human  experience.  The  pity  of  a 
God  had  to  become  the  sympathy  of  a  man,  that 
it  might  touch  us  and  draw  us  to  Himself. 
Think  how  the  Lord  of  Glory  came  to  us  and  sat 
where  we  sit;  how  He  came  as  a  babe,  needing 
only  a  breastful  of  milk,  and  a  mangerful  of  hay; 
how,  amidst  the  joys,  and  sorrows,  and  struggles 
of  the  humble  home,  and  in  the  daily  toil  of 
the  workshop,  and  in  the  worship  of  the  Syna 
gogue,  He  began  to  learn  the  meaning  of  life 
men  live  here  on  earth;  how  He  learned  the 
art  of  virtue,  by  being  tempted  in  all  points  as 
we  are;  how,  when  He  went  forth  into  the 
world,  He  met  all  the  ills  that  flesh  is  heir  to— 
all  poverty  and  grief,  sickness  and  suffering, 

66 


THE  POWER  OF  SYMPATHY 

He  made  them  His  own,  as  the  burden  of  His 
own  soul,  until  on  the  Cross  He  descended  into 
the  most  abysmal  depths,  and  learned  to  the 
uttermost  what  suffering  is,  to  the  uttermost  of 
what  sin  is,  to  the  uttermost  of  what  sorrow  and 
desolation  of  soul  is,  what  death  can  be.  It 
behooved  Him  to  be  made  in  all  points  like  unto 
His  brethren.  And  to  what  end?  That  through 
Him  we  might  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to 
help;  that  He  may  be  enough  for  our  every 
need ;  that  His  life  may  touch  and  flow  into  ours 
at  every  point,  with  quickening,  with  strength, 
and  with  comfort.  Let  us  once  more  bow  before 
this  Divine  Man,  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  Let 
us  trust  Him  truly,  and  bring  all  our  burdens, 
and  temptations,  and  sins  to  Him  Who  under 
stands  them  all,  because  He  has  borne  them 
all,  and  is  able  to  deal  with  them  all  because  he 
has  conquered  them  all.  But  not  for  this  alone 
has  He  sat  where  we  sit,  but  that  we  also  should 
do  as  He  has  done.  What  is  the  lure  of  Christ 
mas  but  a  fresh  call  to  feel  something  of  that 
Christian  brotherhood  which  links  us  to  our 
fellowmen,  draws  sympathy  and  affection  out 
anew  to  those  whose  faces  are  always  dear,  and 
out  anew  on  every  side;  and,  if  there  are 
enmities  in  our  lives,  to  have  hearts  eager  for  rec 
onciliation;  and,  if  there  are  needy  ones  within 
reach  of  our  help,  to  have  hearts  eager  to  give 

67 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

that  help,  hearts  ready  to  rejoice  with  the  joyful; 
and,  if  it  be  so,  to  weep  with  them  that  weep. 
Brethren,  let  this  mind  be  in  you  and  me  which 
was  also  in  Christ  Jesus  and  we  shall  help,  each 
in  his  own  place,  to  make  for  ourselves  better 
souls,  and  a  better  world.  Not  my  Christ  only- 
He  is  ours — Humanity's  close  bond — the  key  to 
its  vast,  unopened  prisons. 


68 


IV. 
THE  STORY  OF  A  TOUCH 

And  Jesus  said  "Who  touched  me?"  When  all  denied,  Peter 
and  they  that  were  with  him  said,  "Master,  the  multitude  throng 
and  press  you  and  sayest  thou,  "Who  touched  me?  And 
Jesus  said,  "Somebody  hath  touched  me,  for  I  perceive  that 
virtue  is  gone  out  of  me." — Luke  viii:  45-46. 

TT  HE  unique  feature  in  the  narrative  of  this 
•*•  miracle  is  that  it  is  the  story  of  a  touch,  and 
a  picture  of  the  difference  between  touching 
Christ  and  thronging  Him.  Let  us  look  at  it. 
Our  Lord  is  walking  slowly  along  the  streets 
of  Capernaum  in  the  midst  of  a  crowd  of  people 
pressing  him  on  every  side,  when  suddenly  he 
stands  still  and  asks,  "Who  touched  me?"  A 
strange  question  it  seemed  under  the  circum 
stances  ;  and  Peter,  always  ready  to  speak  to  the 
occasion,  naturally  enough  expressed  surprise  at 
hearing  it.  But  the  Master  was  not  to  be  thus 
answered.  Someone  had  touched  Him  in  quite 
another  way  than  the  casual  crowd.  In  the  midst 
of  that  excited  and  gesticulating  mob  there  was  a 
silent  figure  of  a  fragile  woman  whose  pallid 
lips  and  wasted  features  were  set  in  a  desperate 
resolve,  her  hollow  eyes  gleaming  with  sup- 

69 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

pressed  excitement  as  she  watched  for  her  oppor 
tunity,  and  skilfully  threading  her  way  drew, 
minute  by  minute,  near  to  the  Master,  until, 
creeping  up  behind  Him,  she  is  able  to  dart  out  a 
stealthy  hand  and  touch,  only  touch,  the  fringe 
of  His  mantle.  He  had  felt  in  His  very  soul 
the  nervous  movement,  and  somehow  He  was 
conscious  of  it  as  a  mute  appeal  to  his  sympathy 
and  succour.  He  knew  neither  who  the  suppli 
cant  was  nor  what  was  the  trouble,  but  thrilled 
to  that  touch — the  touch  of  trembling  faith. 
It  unlocked  the  flood-gates  of  His  pity  and  His 
power,  and  before  even  asking  what  the  need 
was,  He  supplied  it. 

Here,  then,  is  the  first  difference  between  the 
many  who  thronged  Christ  and  the  one  who 
touches  Him.  It  is  the  difference  between  the 
contact  of  mere  vicinity  and  the  touch  of  deliber 
ate  purpose  and  resolve.  To  the  multitude 
Jesus  was  the  fashion  and  excitement  of  the 
hour.  To  them  His  doings  in  the  neighborhood 
afforded  a  welcome  distraction  from  the  monot 
ony  of  everyday  affairs.  To  the  woman  it  was, 
and  she  knew  it  was,  the  crisis  of  her  fate — the 
moment  when  either  the  cloud  which  had  set 
tled  upon  her  life  should  be  lifted,  or  her  fate 
henceforth  lead  through  the  Valley  of  the 
Shadow.  The  same  difference  always  exists. 
It  exists  among  ourselves.  In  some  fashion  we 

70 


THE  STORY  OF  A  TOUCH 

all  touch  Christ,  or  at  least  His  garment. 
Christ's  garment  sweeps  through  our  world. 
Every  day— week  day  and  Sabbath  day— we  are 
thrust  against  it.  Born  and  brought  up  in 
Christian  homes,  Christ's  garment  touched  you 
then.  You  are  brought  into  contact  with  it  on 
your  marriage  day.  At  every  funeral  you  have 
attended,  Christ  has  been  present  too,  saying,  "I 
am  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life."  You  cannot 
travel  through  a  week  without  meeting  Christ 
by  the  way.  Every  time  the  Sabbath  comes 
round  and  the  bells  peal  out,  calling  you  to  His 
house,  whether  you  listen  to  the  summons  or  not, 
you  are  brought  into  some  manner  of  contact 
with  Him.  You  cannot  read  the  best  literature, 
whether  poetry  or  prose,  you  cannot  listen  to  the 
noblest  music,  nor  look  through  a  picture  gal 
lery,  but  the  hem  of  Christ's  garment  touches 
you.  Christ's  garment  is  everywhere,  in  all  the 
combines  of  life,  the  social  and  religious  insti 
tutions,  the  everyday  thought  and  language  of 
a  Christian  community,  Christ's  garment  touches 
you.  You  are  thrust  upon  it  by  the  movement 
of  the  crowd  that  is  thronging  about  the  Son 
of  Man.  But  how  often  is  this  contact,  now  as 
of  old,  no  more  than  mechanical,  unpurposed, 
an  accident  of  the  time  and  place!  You  know 
how  possible  it  is  to  sit  through  a  religious 
service,  and  never  once  touch  Christ —  to  listen 

71 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

to  a  sermon  approving  or  disapproving  it  as  an 
oratorical  performance,  or  even  as  evangelical 
or  unevangelical  in  its  tone  and  teaching,  and 
never  once  touch  Christ.  But  it  is  one  thing  to 
have  Christ's  garment  touching  you,  and  alto 
gether  another  thing  for  you  to  touch  it.  Are  we 
to-day  to  be  like  those  who  thronged  about  Him, 
doing  nothing,  expecting  nothing,  who  empty 
came  and  empty  went?  Or  have  we  come  here 
that  we  may  obtain  something,  to  have  some  of 
His  divine  virtue  imparted  to  us?  Then  will 
He  be  compelled  to  say  this  morning  again, 
"Somebody  hath  touched  Me." 

But  observe  further,  the  difference  between 
the  thronging  of  mere  interest  and  the  touch  of 
desperate  need.  Many  in  that  crowd  were  there 
because  drawn  by  some  real  interest.  They 
were  patriotically  interested  in  this  wonderful 
Galilean  Prophet  who  had  arisen  in  their  midst, 
and  made  their  town  famous.  Or  they  were 
sympathetically  interested  in  the  distress  of  their 
townsmen,  Jairus,  and  his  household.  Or  they 
were  intellectually  interested  regarding  the 
method  and  the  measure  of  Christ's  miraculous 
powers:  aWould  the  girl  be  still  alive  when  He 
reached  the  house?  If  not,  would  He  Who 
healed  the  sick,  be  able  also  to  restore  the  dead, 
or  have  to  own  Himself  baffled?"  And  it  is  so 
to-day.  There  is  great  interest  in  Christ  and 

72 


THE  STORY  OF  A  TOUCH 

Christianity.  Science  has  awakened  to  the  dis 
covery  that  the  facts  of  religious  experience, 
simply  as  facts,  are  as  worthy  a  subject  of  study 
and  research  as  the  classification  of  beetles,  or 
the  movements  of  comets.  It  is  impossible  to 
think  seriously  of  the  problems  which  axe  of  the 
profoundest  significance  to  the  individual  and 
to  the  race,  impossible  to  give  one's  mind  seri 
ously  to  the  political,  and  social  and  interna 
tional  questions  of  our  day  which  go  down  to  the 
moral  basis  of  human  life,  without  being  at  least 
interested  in  the  light  Christ  shed  upon  them. 
It  is  impossible  to  have  any  philanthropic  regard 
for  the  moral  welfare  of  society,  and  interest 
in  the  influences  which  practically  mould  the 
character  of  men  and  nations,  without  recogniz 
ing  Christianity  as  the  chiefest  of  these.  And, 
Brethren,  it  is  a  great  matter  that  men  should 
have  even  an  interest  in  Christianity.  God  for 
bid  that  it  should  be  otherwise.  Only  this  is 
not — it  is  not — to  touch  Christ.  To  be  inter 
ested  in,  even  to  admire,  even  to  accept  Christ 
ianity  as  a  view  of  the  universe,  as  a  principle 
of  morals,  as  an  ameliorative  force  in  the  world, 
this  is  not  to  touch  Christ.  But  think  how  this 
woman  touched  Him.  Hers  was  the  touch  of 
personal,  and  even  desperate  need.  How  pa 
thetic  is  the  tale  which  the  Gospel  in  its  few 
words  suggests!  What  a  sky  of  misery  over  this 

73 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

woman's  life,  broken  again  and  again  by  gleams 
of  hope,  only  to  be  extinguished  again  in  dark 
disappointment!  There  is  not  an  orthodox 
remedy,  nor  a  quack's  nostrum  she  had  not  tried, 
not  a  pretender  to  the  healing  art  of  whom  she 
had  not  become  a  prey.  The  sorrows  of  poverty 
were  but  added  to  the  miseries  of  chronic  disease. 
She  was  not  actually  dead  like  the  Ruler's  little 
daughter,  but  she  often  wished  she  was,  as  she 
still  dragged  out  her  sad  weary  life,  dying  by 
inches,  help  after  help  failing,  hope  after  hope 
kindled  only  to  expire.  No  mere  interest,  no 
mild  attraction  for  Christ  here,  but  the  grasping 
at  a  last  resource. 

Is  this,  then,  you  may  ask,  a  description  of 
the  very  process  by  which  everyone  must  come 
to  touch  Christianity?  Must  we  spend  all  our 
living  on  other  physicians  before  we  come  to 
the  only  Physician,  or  try  every  other  Saviour 
before  we  touch  the  only  Saviour?  Thank  God, 
rather,  that  with  many  of  us  Christ  was  the  first 
as  He  shall  be  the  last.  But  how  often  is  Christ 
the  last  resource !  The  way  to  the  Father's  home, 
the  Father's  welcome,  is  open  all  the  time.  But 
to  arise  and  go  to  the  Father! — it  needs  the  whip 
of  starvation  to  drive  the  self-willed  prodigal 
to  that.  And  how  often,  too,  is  Christ  the  last 
resource  of  a  good  man,  of  a  man  struggling 
with  his  sins,  trying  to  maintain  his  self-respect 

74 


THE  STORY  OF  A  TOUCH 

and  mend  his  character!  How  many  of  Christ's 
most  notable  servants  have  been  driven  by  failure 
upon  failure,  and  at  last  total  self-despair,  to 
His  feet!  If  we  look  at  humanity  as  a  whole, 
do  we  not  find  that  Christ  stands  as  the  last 
resource?  The  world  has  always  been  dissatis 
fied  with  itself,  always  concerned  about  its  state, 
and  has  tried  every  authentic  remedy,  and  many 
a  quack's  prescription  as  well : — Law  to  sup 
press  vice  and  reform  external  habits  and  man 
ners;  science  seems  to  improve  the  external  sur 
roundings  and  equipment  of  life;  philosophy  to 
lift  the  mind  above  the  deception  of  sensuous 
things  and  teach  the  art  of  living  by  Right  Rea 
son;  aesthetics  to  make  men  better  through  the 
culture  of  the  senses — by  poetry,  pictures  and 
music;  the  Church  to  elevate  and  purify  the 
emotions  with  mystic  ritual  and  fervent  elo 
quence.  And  when  all  fail,  as  they  do  fail,  there 
is  Christ  waiting.  So  He  is  waiting  to-day. 
This  modern  world  has  made  trial  of  many  phy 
sicians.  Science,  philanthropy,  education, 
inventions,  have  been  doing  their  utmost  for 
man's  happiness,  health  and  comfort,  for  all  that 
we  call  progress  and  civilization.  And  the  ver 
dict  human  history  itself  is  writing  is,  "Nothing 
the  better,  but  rather  the  worse." 

And  all  the  time  Christ  is  patiently,  pathet 
ically  waiting,  for  the  world  to  come  to  Him, 

75 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

to  take  His  yoke,  to  learn  of  Him  the  Divine 
secret  of  life,  and  get  from  Him  the  Divine 
spirit  of  life — the  transforming  power  of  Love, 
the  one  key  to  all  that  is  otherwise  insoluble, 
the  path  to  all  that  is  otherwise  impossible, 
and  the  one  hope  that  is  still  shining  above  the 
darkness  of  human  chaos.  Christ  is  waiting  for 
the  world  to  come  to  Him.  Will  it  come? 
And  all  that  is  true  of  you  and  me.  There  is 
only  one  way  really  to  touch  Christ,  not  neces 
sarily  as  the  last  resource  in  time,  but  as  the 
only  resource  in  reality.  To  be  done  with 
everything  and  everyone  else,  and  to  stand  like 
a  beggar  with  empty,  outstretched  hands,  and 
receive  the  salvation  of  Christ  as  the  alms  of 
Love,  without  money  and  without  price.  To 
the  merely  interested,  Christ  has  but  little 
charm;  but  to  the  contrite  in  heart,  to  the  man 
who  knows  himself,  His  is  the  Name  that  is 
above  every  name. 

So  it  was  with  this  woman.  She  had  lost 
her  money,  which  is  a  very  important  thing. 
She  had  lost  what  was  more  important  to  her 
— health.  She  had  lost  what  was  more  impor 
tant  than  either — she  had  lost  hope.  And,  just 
when  there  seemed  to  be  nothing  to  look  for  but 
the  last  stroke  of  human  calamity,  some  wind 
wafted  His  name  her  way,  some  rumor  of  His 
power  had  reached  her,  and  as  she  brooded  over 

76 


THE  STORY  OF  A  TOUCH 

what  she  heard,  during  many  a  silent  hour,  a 
great  hope  stirred  once  more  within  her.  She 
felt  sure,  If  only  I  might  come  near  Him  for 
a  moment  so  as  to  touch  the  hem  of  His  gar 
ment,  I  shall  be  made  whole.  Do  you  ask  how 
such  a  conviction  could  be  accounted  for?  I  say 
you  cannot  account  for  it.  You  cannot  explain 
faith.  If  you  could  explain  it,  it  would  not  be 
faith.  Faith  has  a  life  of  its  own,  a  certainty  of 
its  own  on  other  grounds  than  those  of  logical 
understanding.  "My  sheep  hear  My  voice  and 
they  follow  Me."  And  this  woman  had  heard 
the  inward  voice  in  her  soul.  She  had  tried 
many  a  physician  and  experimented  with  many 
a  remedy.  Now  she  was  not  experimenting  any 
more — she  was  sure.  "If  I  may  but  touch  Him 
I  shall  be  whole."  And  now  on  the  moment,  she 
resolved  to  make  the  venture.  In  an  instant  she 
found  herself.  Though  frail  as  a  leaf,  fighting 
her  way  through  the  surging  crowd,  elbowing 
aside  strong  men  until  almost  before  she  knew 
it,  she  had,  yes,  with  her  thin,  bloodless  fingers, 
she  had  touched  the  hem  of  His  garment.  And 
at  that  touch,  the  misery  of  twelve  years  was  at 
and  end.  A  thrill  of  invigorating  delight 
thrilled  through  the  feeble  frame.  Life  was 
keen  again.  The  very  sunshine  was  brighter 
to  the  eye,  and  all  the  world  strangely  new  and 
beautiful.  The  simple  touch  saved  her  wholly, 
saved  her  at  once. 

77 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

But  again,  consider  the  difference  between 
thronging  and  touching.     It  is  the  difference 
between  believing  and  acting.     In  the  crowd 
doubtless  there  were  many  who  believed  about 
Christ's  healing  power  exactly  as  this  woman 
did,  and  doubtless  also  there  were  some  who 
needed.    But  they  believed  only.     She  believed 
and  acted.    Lay  hold  of  that  point,  I  beg.     A 
great  deal  has  been  said  about  this  woman's 
faith.    Some  speak  of  the  audacity  of  her  faith. 
Others  speak  of  the  superstition  that  mingled 
with  it.     No  doubt  there  was  a  great  deal  of 
that     She  seemed  to  think  of  Christ  as  a  kind 
of  living  electric  battery.    Yes,  her  ideas  were 
crude  and  superstitious  enough,  but  all  that  is  be 
side  the  point.     Whether  intelligent  or  super 
stitious,  the  whole  matter  is,  her  faith  did  some 
thing,  and  did  everything  that  was  needed.     It 
touched  Christ.     Brethren,  it  is  of  little  conse 
quence  what  men  believe  about  Christ  if  it  is 
only  believing  about  Him,    Here  we  are  a  con 
gregation  of  orthodox,  evangelical  people,  hold 
ing  very  correct,  intelligent  views  about  Christ 
and  the  Christian  faith.    All  that  is  very  good; 
but  it  is  not  the  main  thing.     It  is  not  the  first 
thing  nor  the  deepest  thing.     Behind  all  that 
is  this — whether  you  want  to  be  made  a  dif 
ferent  man  or  a  different  woman—    different 
morally  and  spiritually,  as  this  woman  wanted 

78 


THE  STORY  OF  A  TOUCH 

to  be  physically.  That  is  the  great  question. 
And  I  can  imagine  Christ  looking  over  a  con 
gregation  like  this,  where  we  are  scriptural  and 
evangelical,  and  where  the  Gospel  is  preached 
Sunday  by  Sunday,  and  where  there  is  nothing 
superstitious  nor  ignorant,  and  seeing  in  this 
congregation,  this  one  here,  that  one  there,  who, 
with  all  his  orthodox  beliefs  about  Christ,  has 
no  thought  or  intention  of  becoming  a  differ 
ent  man  because  of  Christ.  And  I  can  imagine 
Christ  looking  at  some  other  congregation,  in 
some  land  whose  inhabitants  are  grossly  super 
stitious,  and  seeing  some  poor  soul  who  is 
filled  with  silly  ideas  about  beads  and  holy 
water  and  a  hundred  other  things,  but  behind 
all  that  a  deep  willingness  and  desire  to  be  made 
different  by  Jesus  Christ.  And  I  can  imagine 
the  Lord  passing  over  some  of  us  who,  with  all 
our  evangelical  beliefs,  are  merely  thronging 
Him,  and  have  no  real  intention  of  being 
changed  by  Him,  and  giving  His  blessing  to  that 
ignorant  and  superstitious  soul,  as  he  gave  it  to 
this  poor  woman,  because  it  touches  Him  with 
its  deep  inward  desire  to  be  changed  by  Him. 
Brethren,  Christ  is  not  a  creed  or  a  theological 
formula.  Christ  is  not  a  history.  It  is  not  what 
we  believe  about  Christ  that  makes  us  finally 
right  or  wrong,  but  what  we  do  with  Him, 
Christ  is  the  Living  One:  Speak  to  Him  for  He 

79 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

hears;  Touch  Him  with  your  soul;  Confess  to 
Him  all  your  sins,  your  troubles,  and  your  needs ; 
Use  Him  day  by  day,  that  through  Him  you  may 
obtain  forgiveness  of  your  sins,  become  better 
men  and  women,  holier  toward  God,  more  lov 
ing  toward  men.  Yes,  Brethren,  all  that  we 
call  religion  is  just  touching  Christ's  garment, 
which  He,  now  throned  above,  still  lets  down 
within  our  reach,  that  we  may  touch  it,  and 
through  it  touch  Himself. 

The  Church  is  Christ's  glorious  garment, 
with  its  holy  fellowship,  its  solemn  worship, 
its  ministry  of  word  and  sacrament,  if  we  come 
to  it  with  earnest  believing  hearts.  And  when 
you  come  to  the  Communion  Service  next  Sun 
day,  I  do  not  care  so  much  to  know  what  your 
theology  is,  or  what  your  view  of  the  sacrament. 
The  question  is:  Will  you  come  in  order  that 
your  soul  may  touch  Christ  there,  that  you  may 
be  changed  yet  a  little  more  into  His  likeness? 
Aye,  and  all  the  changeful  experiences  of  life, 
its  joys,  its  trials,  may  be  to  us  Christ's  garment, 
through  which  we  touch  Himself  and  receive  of 
His  fulness, 

The  healing  of  His  seamless  dress, 

Is  by  our  beds  of  pain, 

We  touch  Him  in  life's  throng  and  press, 

And  we  are  whole  again. 

The  Divine  Healer  is  present  now.    And  as 
80 


THE  STORY  OF  A  TOUCH 

this  poor  woman  represents  us  in  our  need,  let 
her  represent  us  also  in  our  resolve,  and  in  our 
act,  lest  the  hem  of  His  garment  be  swept  away 
beyond  the  reach  of  our  hesitating  hand. 


81 


V. 

STRENGTH  FOR  THE  DAY 

As  thy  days,  so  shall  thy  strength  be.— Deuteronomy  xxiii:  25. 

HP  HIS  is  one  of  the  great  verses  of  the  Bible. 
It  is  like  the  well  of  some  ancient  times,  like 
Jacob's  well  at  Sychar,  for  instance,  at  which 
Jesus    sat,     and    which     remains     there    unto 
this    day.      For    four    thousand    years    it    has 
been    giving    forth     its    waters     to     countless 
thirsty    lips,    Jew    and     Canaanite,     Saracens 
and    Crusaders,    wandering    Bedouins    of    the 
desert,  pilgrims  of  every  nation  under  heaven, 
all  have  been  there,  and  from  its  inexhaustible 
depths  the  well  has  ministered  refreshment  to 
them  all.    Little  children,  labourers,  weary  trav 
ellers  have  drunk  of  its  waters,  and  will  drink 
of  them  in  time  to  come  as  in  days  of  old.    And 
this  text  is  one  of  God's  wells,  no  less  bountiful 
and  perennial  in  their  flow.    God's  word  is  full 
of  such  wells.     It  is  beyond  all  other  books  the 
Book  of  Encouragement,  full  of  succour  and  of 
comfort,  of  all  that  says  to  suffering,  sorrowing, 
struggling   men,    "Be   of   good   cheer;    be   not 
afraid.':       And     the     Bible     is     this,     because 
it   looks   so    straight   at   sternest    realities,    the 

83 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

literature  of  the  world  often  tries  to  be 
exhilarating  by  ignoring  this,  or  despising 
reality.  It  makes  a  great  play  with  the 
surface  happiness  of  the  world.  But  the 
Bible  looks  the  whole  difficulty  and  tragedy  of 
life  full  in  the  face.  It  comes  to  us  in  our  weari 
ness,  our  sins,  our  fears,  our  despondencies,  with 
its  living  words  of  strength  and  consolation  from 
the  living  God  our  Father,  making  us  feel  that 
there  is  in  the  universe  a  heart  that  beats  with 
our  heart,  and  that  underneath  are  the  Arms  of 
Everlasting  Strength.  And  all  that  is  exempli 
fied  in  my  text,  "As  thy  days,  so  shall  thy  strength 
be."  It  is  spoken  to  us  as  travellers,  as  those 
who  are  making  a  journey  about  which  the  only 
certainty  is,  that  it  is  not  an  easy  journey  but 
difficult,  and  that  there  is  a  great  deal  to  over 
come  by  us,  much  hindrance  to  every  high  kind 
of  resolve  and  noble  purpose,. 

1.  Let  us  think,  first,  how  peculiarly  indis 
pensable  is  the  thing  here  promised.  And,  of 
course,  when  we  say  "indispensable,"  the  ques 
tion  at  once  arises,  Indispensable  for  what,  to 
whom?  People  who  make  journeys  may  be 
divided  into  two  classes :  Tourists  and  real  trav 
ellers;  those  who  journey  for  pleasure,  those 
who  journey  on  serious  business.  And  accord 
ing  to  the  class  to  which  they  belong  are  their 
ideas  of  what  is  indispensable.  When  I  cross  the 

84 


STRENGTH  FOR  THE  DAY 

Atlantic,  I  am  often  amused  and  instructed  by 
the  conversation  of  some  of  the  passengers.  They 
talk  of  little  else  than  the  food,  the  service,  the 
baths,  and  the  stewards.    They  compare  the  ship 
they  are  in,  with  others  they  have  travelled  by. 
They  prefer  the  Cunard  to  the  White  Star,  or 
vice  versa;  and  they  rather  think  they  will  go 
by  a  different  line  next  time.    They  take  a  pride 
in  showing  themselves  expert  in  these  matters. 
Naturally.     They  are  only  tourists.     They  are 
tender,  finical  people  who  are  not  out  to  rough 
it.    But,  for  the  traveller  who  has  an  urgent  mis 
sion  to  accomplish,  or  who  has  a  precious  cargo 
in  the  hold,  these  are  matters  of  little  concern. 
Seaworthiness  is  everything  to  him.    It  is  enough 
if  the  good  ship  plough  her  way  through  flood 
and  tempest,  and,  though  bearing  on  hull  and 
canvas  many  a  mark  of  conflict  with  the  deep, 
bring  crew  and  cargo  safe  at  last  to  the  desired 
haven.    And  so,  Brethren,  it  makes  all  the  differ 
ence  as  to  what  we  reckon  indispensable,  wheth 
er  we  are  making  the  journey  of  life  only  as 
tourists,  or  as  travellers  on  serious  business,  who 
have  a  goal  to  reach,  long  distances  to  traverse, 
and  unknown  difficulties  and  dangers  to  over 
come  before  it  can  be  gained. 

There  are  many  good  things  which,  at  a 
pinch,  such  a  traveller  can  do  without.  There 
are  Divine  gifts  which  are  very  desirable  and 

85 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

very  thankworthy,  which,  for  a  time  at  least,  we 
can  do  without.  God  does  not  promise  us  as 
tourists  provision,  pleasantness,  joy,  and  comfort 
at  every  stage.  These  are  great  blessings,  and 
God  grants  them,  yet  not  indispensable.  But  if 
we  are  travellers  with  a  serious  purpose,  if  we 
are  to  run  right  on  to  the  end  the  race  that  is 
set  before  us,  if  we  are  to  surmount  every  ob 
stacle,  reach  the  goal  of  our  faith  and  aspira 
tions,  the  one  thing  we  do  need,  and  can  never  do 
without,  is  strength — strength  of  courage, 
strength  of  patience,  strength  of  endurance  to  the 
end.  We  must  go  from  strength  unto  strength, 
until  we  appear  before  the  God  in  Zion.  I  am 
afraid  that  many  of  us,  even  Christians,  do  not 
realize  this.  We  have  too  much  of  the  tourist's 
concern  about  our  comforts — our  spiritual  com 
forts — by  the  way.  Instead  of  just  seeking  first 
the  Kingdom  of  God,  we  ask,  "What  'spiritual 
ly'  shall  we  eat?  What  shall  we  drink  and 
wherewithal  shall  we  be  clothed?"  We  set  too 
much  store  by  religious  luxuries.  We  put  too 
much  stress  on  being  pleasantly  interested;  and 
our  ministers  have  to  prepare  highly-spiced,  and 
cunningly-compounded  spiritual  dishes  to  titil 
late  our  jaded  palates.  "The  service  this  morn 
ing  was  most  interesting  or  uninteresting.  I 
liked  the  sermon;  I  enjoyed  it  very  much." 
Really  this  is  tourist  talk.  We  are  not,  then,  to 

86 


STRENGTH  FOR  THE  DAY ' 

enjoy  services  and  sermons,  but  to  work  out  our 
own  salvation,  to  fight  the  battles  of  the  Lord. 
Does  the  sermon  help  you  there?  Is  it  real 
strengthening  food  to  your  soul?  That  is  the 
question. 

And  some  are  much  taken  up  with  their  reli 
gious  feelings  and  experiences — their  sense  of 
inward  repose  and  happiness.  Well,  some  com 
paratively  useless  people  abound  in  these  things, 
and  some  great  servants  of  God  have  but  little. 
The  first  question  is,  "Have  you  enough  to  go 
on  with?"  Jesus  was  in  utter  poverty  of  spirit 
when  He  cried,  "My  God,  my  God,  why  hast 
Thou  forsaken  Me?"  but  with  that  cry  of  God 
forsakenness  He  consummated  all  sacrifice,  and 
struck  His  last  blow  for  the  world's  salvation. 
And  so,  Brethren,  our  chief  concern  is  never 
with  what  relates  to  ease  and  comfort  by  the 
way,  but  with  what  is  essential  to  progress,  en 
durance  to  the  end.  "Blessed  is  he  that  over- 
cometh."  And  whether  our  path  be  through 
the  pleasant  fields  of  Beulah,  or  the  deep  Val 
ley  of  Humiliation,  or  up  the  rugged  Hill  of 
Difficulty,  we  have  need  of  a  Divine  strength. 
The  faith  which  links  us  to  Jesus  Christ,  the 
resolution  which  links  us  to  our  duty,  the  hope 
that  links  us  to  the  heaven  lying  beyond,  must 
not  snap.  We  must  have  strength  to  hold  on, 
and  to  hold  out  to  the  end. 

87 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

II.  Look  next  at  the  manifold  sufficiency 
of  the  promise — as  thy  days.  Now  days  have 
different  characters  and  bring  with  them  their 
every  day  needs.  The  strain  of  life  shifts  from 
time  to  time;  the  strength  which  suffices  to-day 
would  not  avail  for  to-morrow.  As  in  building 
one  of  these  great  bridges  like  those  that  span 
the  St.  Lawrence,  the  engineers  must  provide 
strength  adequate  to  resist  every  strain ;  strength 
vertically  to  carry  the  enormous  loads  that 
are  hauled  over  it;  strength  laterally  that  it 
may  stand  unshaken  by  the  fiercest  winds  that 
blow;  strength  of  material  and  foundation  to 
sustain  the  weight  of  the  whole  vast  structure, 
so  do  we  in  the  course  of  our  days  need  various 
kinds  of  spiritual  strength.  Sometimes  it  is 
strength  of  righteousness — of  unyielding  con 
scientious  principle,  that  we  may  stand  unmoved 
by  the  world's  temptations,  its  threats,  or  its 
seductions.  Sometimes  strength  of  patient  trust 
ful  endurance,  to  sustain  us  under  the  crush 
ing  load  of  grief  or  pain.  And  sometimes 
strength  of  active  fortitude,  to  cleave  our  way 
through  the  opposition  of  circumstances — "the 
power  to  steer  right  onward  without  bating  jot 
of  heart  or  hope" — the  strength  of  the  traveller 
who  holds  on  his  way,  though  the  sleet  is  dash 
ing  on  his  face,  or  the  snow  is  gathering  deep 
around  his  feet.  And,  always,  it  is  strength  of 


STRENGTH  FOR  THE  DAY 

faith  and  hope,  to  resist  and  neutralize  the  soul 
-corroding  power  of  the  world's  fears  and 
troubles — its  great  troubles  and  petty  troubles, 
alike.  And  so  in  all  needful  fulness  and  variety, 
strength  is  promised,  if  we  seek  it  at  the  right 
source.  If,  I  say,  we  seek  it  at  the  right  source. 
Where  is  that?  It  is  nq,t  in  nature.  Sometimes 
you  see  a  man  who  seems  the  type  of  self-  suffic 
ing  strength.  You  see  him  in  the  prime  of  his 
mental  power,  and  physical  vigor,  to  all  appear 
ance  fully  equipped  for  the  battle  of  life — with 
all  the  powers  that  laugh  at  difficulty  and 
danger.  You  see  him  plant  his  feet  firmly  on 
the  first  rounds  of  the  ladder  by  which  he  means 
to  climb  to  high  achievement  and  brilliant  suc 
cess.  But,  see  him  some  stages  further  on,  and 
what  is  it  we  sometimes  behold?  A  man  who 
is  perhaps  a  living  sacrifice  to  the  world,  its 
driven,  care-worn  slave:  Or,  on  the  other  hand, 
swollen  and  intoxicated  with  success — in  either 
case,  the  victim  of  the  world  he  meant  to  conquer. 
Or,  you  see  him  near  the  end  of  his  race,  when 
he  has  achieved  much  perhaps  of  what  he  set  out 
to  reach,  a  querulous,  discontented  old  man, 
chafing  under  his  infirmities,  holding  on  weakly 
and  miserably  to  a  world  with  which  he  shall 
soon  have  no  further  concern.  The  proverb 
says,  "Beginnings  are  difficult."  Surely,  not 
always.  Beginnings  are  often  easy,  splendid, 

89 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

most  promising.  But  how  much  oftener  in  this 
world,  do  we  see  promising  beginnings  than 
victorious  endings?  "I  have  seen  the  thorn 
frown  rudely  all  the  winter  long  and  after  bear 
a  rose  upon  its  top,  and  the  bark  that  all  the  way 
across  the  sea  ran  straight  and  speedy  perish  at 
the  last,  even  in  the  hajbour's  mouth."  A  day 
will  always  come,  it  may  come  early  in  life,  it 
may  come  late,  it  may  not  come  till  death, 
or  till  after  death,  it  may  come  at  any  time, 
it  will  come  some  time,  which  will  try  a  man 
down  to  the  foundation,  and  which,  if  a  man 
have  not  laid  hold  of  the  Lord  Almighty  and 
His  strength,  will  discover  the  flaw  in  him 
and  break  him  down — a  day  in  which  it  would 
seem  that  only  the  strength  of  God's  love  and 
righteousness  can  suffice,  and  in  which  every 
life  that  is  not  rooted  and  grounded  in  that, 
will  be  seen  to  have  ended  in  moral  failure  and 
collapse. 

I  put  it  to  you  especially,  younger  people, 
what  is  your  confidence  in  looking  forward  to 
the  great  enterprise  of  life  on  which  you  have 
embarked?  There  are  hindrances  and  dangers, 
far  more  than  you  can  know  of.  From  within 
is  our  great  weakness,  greater  than  we  know,— 
our  irresolution  and  vacillation,  our  ease-loving, 
pleasure-loving,  lower  nature,  dragging  all  the 
time  against  our  higher  purposes  and  better  self. 

90 


STRENGTH  FOR  THE  DAY 

The  path  of  duty  will  often  be  hardest  when 
it  is  clearest,  and  will  lead  you  into  places  where 
it  needs  a  strong  and  patient  heart  to  go.  And 
yet,  some  of  you,  perhaps,  ask  hesitatingly, 
"Can  I  consent  to  carry  the  yoke  of  Christ  all 
my  life  through?"  Surely  the  question  you  ought 
to  ask  is  a  different  one,  "Can  Christ  carry 
me  through?  Can  He  bear  my  burden  and 
strengthen  my  weakness  and  keep  me  so  that  I 
shall  not  make  shipwreck,  but  that  as  my  days, 
so  shall  my  strength  be?"  And  to  that  question 
there  is  but  one  answer  from  all  who  put  Him 
to  the  proof.  The  only  always  sufficient,  always 
available,  power  in  the  universe  for  all  the  needs 
of  a  man's  soul,  for  labour,  for  obedience,  for 
submission,  for  hope,  for  courage,  for  endurance 
unto  the  end,  is  the  power  of  Jesus  Christ,  which 
was  constantly  manifested  in  His  life  on  earth, 
which  was  victoriously  manifested  in  His  life 
on  earth,  and  which  He  imparts  according  to 
their  need,  and  according  to  their  trust,  to  all 
who  seek  to  follow  in  His  steps. 

III.  Think  of  some  of  the  "days"  which 
come  in  every  life,  and  of  the  strength  that  is 
needed  for  them,  more  in  the  day  of  toil,  of  hard 
and  wearing,  and  it  may  be  irksome  labour. 
"So  shall  thy  strength  be."  He,  who  never, 
grew  weary  in  well-doing,  never  faltered  in  His 
great  life-task,  till  he  could  lay  it  down  at  His 

91 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

Father's  feet  saying,  "It  is  finished"— He,  if  He 
is  our  strength,  will  never  fail  you,  till  you  too  lay 
down  your  task  at  the  Master's  feet,  and  say, 
"Such  as  it  is,  needing  much  forgiveness  for  its 
blemishes  and  short-comings,  it  is  finished."  The 
day  of  temptation  will  come.  Only  let  it,  when 
it  comes,  find  us  praying,  "Lead  us  not  into 
temptation."  He  who  in  the  wilderness  met 
every  attack  with  the  Word  of  God,  will  give  to 
us  also  such  an  answer  to  our  souls  and  hold  us 
fast  by  some  principle  of  eternal  truth,  from 
which  no  temptation  will  be  able  to  drag  us. 
The  day  of  trial  and  sorrow.  He  will  give 
strength  for  that  day  too.  He  who  yonder  in  the 
garden  overcame  nature's  utmost  agony,  who 
bore  the  Cross  that  was  weighted  with  all  the 
load  of  the  world's  evil,  shall  He  not  give  that 
strength  which  is  made  perfect  in  weakness— 
that  last  utmost  strength  to  say:  "The  cup  which 
my  Father  hath  give  me,  shall  I  not  drink  it?" 
"Strengthened  with  all  might,  according  to 'His 
glorious  power,  unto  all  patience  and  long-suf 
fering."  For  what  is  strength  according  to 
God's  glorious  power?  To  take  kingdoms,  over 
throw  strongholds,  perform  Herculean  tasks? 
No,  it  is  not  in  such  things  that  the  full  strength 
of  God  is  manifested,  but  in  the  patience  and 
long-suffering  of  Christian  men  and  women. 
Marvellous,  is  it  not? — that  God  seeks  no  such 

92 


STRENGTH  FOR  THE  DAY 

exalted  mission  for  the  glorious  power  of  His 
Spirit  than  just  that  some  lone  woman  may  stay 
her  heart  in  patience,  some  suffering  man  con 
quer  his  afflictions  by  patience,  that  you  and  I 
may  do  our  duty  and  resist  our  temptations,  and 
be  uncomplaining  and  cheerful  under  all  the 
vexations  and  frictions  of  daily  life,  as  well  as 
under  the  greater  afflictions  and  sorrows  that 
may  come  to  us.  And,  to  sum  up  all  in  that  all 
inclusive  promise,  I  take  you  back  to  the  thought 
with  which  we  started.  We  are  travellers,— 
travellers  into  the  unknown :  but  there  is  a  staff 
for  our  pilgrimage  on  which  our  souls  can  lean. 
Here,  amid  all  uncertainties,  is  the  light  of  a 
great  certainty  shining  on  our  path,  like  the 
gleaming  of  harbour  lights  across  dark  waters. 
"As  thy  days,  so  shall  thy  strength  be."  Going 
forth  like  Abraham  of  old,  not  knowing  whither 
we  go,  but  knowing  Him  who  is  our  guide  and 
strength,  we  may  say: 

I   see  my  way,  as  birds  their  trackless  way. 
I  shall  arrive!     What  time,  what  circuit  first, 

I  ask  not    

In  good  time,  His  good  time,  I  shall  arrive. 
He  guides  me  and  the  birds. 

Live  for  Christ's  ends.  Commit  thy  way  unto 
the  Lord,  and  He  shall  bring  it  to  pass.  He  who 
upholds  all  things  by  the  word  of  His  power, 
He  will  uphold  thy  soul. 

93 


VI. 

THE  CHRISTIAN  RACE— HOW  TO 
RUN  IT 

Wherefore  seeing  we  also  are  compassed  about  with  so  great  a 
cloud  of  witnesses,  let  us  lay  aside  every  weight,  and  the  sin 
which  doth  so  easily  best  us,  and  let  us  run  with  patience  the 
race  that  is  set  before  us. — Hebrews  xii:  1. 

'"THERE  are  passages  in  the  New  Testament 
•*•  which  might  suggest  that  the  Christian  life 
is  an  easy  and  simple  matter.  It  is  represented 
as  a  natural  progress.  It  is  just  to  grow  in  grace. 
Our  Lord  Himself  compares  it  with  the  natural 
growth  of  a  plant: — first  the  blade,  then  the  ear, 
then  the  full  corn  in  the  ear.  What  could  be 
easier  or  more  inevitable?  Then,  there  are  other 
passages  which,  like  my  text,  represent  it  as  a 
matter  of  serious  difficulty — difficult  at  the  be 
ginning:  we  must  strive  to  enter  in  at  the  straight 
gate ;  and  growing  no  less  difficult  as  it  advances : 
we  must  take  up  our  cross,  fight  a  good  fight,  or, 
as  here,  run  with  concentrated  purpose,  and  with 
enduring  patience  the  race  that  is  set  before  us. 
Ought  we  to  conclude,  then,  that  the  Christian 
life  is  easy  for  some,  difficult  for  others?  Or, 
that  it  is  sometimes  easy,  sometimes  difficult,  for 
everyone?  On  the  contrary,  both  of  these  di- 

95 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

verse  representations  are  necessarily  true,  more 
or  less,  for  everyone,  more  or  less  all  the  time. 
In  fact,  they  are  both  necessarily  true  of  every 
kind  of  life.     Look  at  the  growth  of  a  plant. 
What  can  be  more  effortless,  and  spontaneous! 
Give  it  the  necessary  conditions  of  soil,  atmos 
phere    and    temperature,    and    all    is    done    by 
natural  process.    And  yet  that  plant  is  fighting 
for  its  life  all  the  time.     Fighting  grubs,  para 
sites  and  insect  pests;  fighting  the  weeds  around 
it  for  air  and  sunshine,  fighting  frost,  perhaps, 
and  drought  and  storm.    Could  the  plant  speak, 
it  would  say  that  all  the  time  it  is  fighting  a  hard 
fight,  running  a  race  for  its  very  life.     So  it  is 
with  the  Christian  life.     Rooted  in  Christ,  re 
freshed  by  the  means  of  grace,  quickened  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  surrounded  by  the  influences  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God,  it  grows  by  no  effort  of  its 
own,  but  simply  by  absorbing  the  Divine  ele 
ments  in  which  it  moves,  and  lives  and  has  its 
being.    Yet,  from  first  to  last  it  has  strong  antag 
onisms  to  overcome.    Not  a  step  is  won  without 
faithful  effort.     Its  very  growth  is  by  warfare. 
Perhaps  we  may  sum  up  the  truth  of  the  matter 
thus :  in  view  of  the  things  that  are  for  us — the 
forces  on  our  side — the  Christian  life  seems,  and 
is  easy;  in  view  of  the  things  that  are  against,  it 
seems,  and  is  difficult.     In  view  of  the  fact  that 
the  things  that  are  for  us,  are  greater  than  the 

96 


THE  CHRISTIAN  RACE 

things  that  are  against  us,  it  is  always  possible, 
and  its  victory  certain,  if  we  are  faithful  and 
resolute.  Now,  the  writer  of  the  Epistle  gives  a 
vivid  idea  of  all  this  under  the  figure  of  a  race. 
He  sees  the  competitors  preparing  for  the  race, 
laying  aside  all  superfluous  clothing,  every  en 
cumbrance  that  might  hinder  speed  or  overtax 
endurance.  He  sees  them  panting  and  straining 
onward,  while  the  assembled  spectators  cheer  on 
their  favourite  runner,  or  wait  in  breathless  sus 
pense  as  the  climax  of  the  contest  is  reached,  and 
a  final  spurt  decides  the  victory.  And  he  makes 
all  this  do  service  in  stimulating  Christians  to 
run  the  race.  It  may  seem  strange  that  Chris 
tians  should  need  thus  to  be  exhorted  and  spurred 
on.  It  might  have  been  thought  that  it  would  be 
necessary  rather  to  hold  us  in  to  moderate  our 
zeal.  It  might  have  been  predicted  that  the 
faults  of  Christians  would  be  chiefly  faults  of 
excess,  that  they  would  strive  after  ideal  excel 
lence,  until  they  became  quixotic  and  unprac 
tical. 

Last  Sunday  morning  we  tried  to  lay  to  heart 
one  of  our  great  encouragements.  We  are  not 
the  first  runners  in  the  race.  We  are  compassed 
about  with  a  great  and  ever-growing  cloud  of 
witnesses.  We  run  our  race  ideally,  perhaps 
actually,  under  the  eyes  of  that  great  victorious 
host.  Let  us  consider  this  evening  how  we  are 
to  run  it. 

97 

7 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

In  the  first  place,  take  the  general  idea.    We 
are  to  lay  aside.    We  are  assured  of  this,  that  we 
can  run  well  only  by  laying  aside.    That  is  ele 
mentary  enough.     Why,   even   to   run   an   im 
promptu  race  at  a  picnic,  a  man  lays  aside  his 
coat,  loosens  his  collar  and  tie,  and  flings  them 
on  the  ground.    And  that  is  a  kind  of  symbol  of 
life.     Look,  and  you  will  see  that  always  pro 
gress  is  possible  only  by  laying  aside.    "When  I 
was  a  child,"  says  St.  Paul,  "I  thought  as  a  child 
and  spake  as  a  child.    When  I  became  a  man  I 
put  away  childish  things."    Youth  lays  aside  the 
habits  of  childhood,  and  mature  manhood  those 
of  youth.    So  it  is  in  all  progress  we  make  in  the 
pursuit  of  truth.    Any  real  progress  in  knowl 
edge,  any  grasp  of  higher  truth,  is  marked  by 
the  laying  aside  of  some  opinions  and  prejudices, 
and  of  our  pride  in  them,  or  indolent  satisfaction 
in  them.     So  it  is  with  our  moral  progress.     It 
means  not  only,  perhaps,  the  laying  aside  of  some 
bad  habit,  the  conquering  of  some  disposition, 
but  the  laying  aside  of  a  lower  point  of  view  by 
rising  to  a  higher.    This  laying  aside  in  order  to 
progress  is  also  the  law  of  industrial  progress. 
The  mill  may  be  filled  with  expensive  machin 
ery,  but  the  progressive  manufacturer  does  not 
hesitate  to  scrap  it,  if  something  more  effective  is 
invented.     Candles   are   laid   aside   for  lamps, 
lamps  for  gas,  gas  for  electric  light,   electric 

98 


THE  CHRISTIAN  RACE 

light  for  some  better  illuminant.  And  the  man 
or  community  that  will  not  conform  to  this  law 
of  laying  aside  will,  as  all  acknowledge,  be  left 
inevitably,  hopelessly  behind  in  the  race. 

One  of  our  great  needs  to-day  is  efficiency; 
and  everyone  is  familiar  with  the  principle  that, 
in  ordinary  matters,  efficiency  is  only  possible  by 
laying  aside.  If  you  want  to  do  anything  pre 
eminently  well,  you  must  prepare  to  leave  some 
other  things  undone.  The  way  of  efficiency  is 
narrow,  and  it  is  impossible  for  any  one  to  drive 
in  it  a  larger  team  than  there  is  room  for.  There 
are  few  of  us,  I  imagine,  who,  as  life  goes  on,  do 
not  feel  it  increasingly  necessary  to  prune  the 
tree,  that  it  bear  less  foliage  and  more  fruit 

And  that  is  the  truth  which  the  Epistle  seeks 
to  bring  home  to  us  here,  All  the  progress,  all 
the  efficiency  in  the  Christian  life,  are  subject  to 
this  same  condition  of  laying  aside.  Either 
there  is  that  which  you  must  lay  aside  in  order  to 
begin  running  the  race  at  all,  or  if  you  are  run 
ning  there  is  something  which  the  heat  of  the 
race  will  compel  you  to  lay  aside.  I  believe  it  to 
be  absolutely  true,  then,  that  every  new  step  you 
win,  is  marked  by  some  laying  aside.  Any  real 
progress  in  Christian  understanding,  any  full 
insight  into  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  require  the 
laying  aside  of  some  preconceived,  perhaps  some 
very  cherished,  opinion.  For  every  step  of  pro- 

99 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

gress  in  Christian  character,  there  will  be  the 
laying  aside  of  some  inclination,  habit,  disposi 
tion,  or  point  of  view.  In  every  course  of  strenu 
ous  service  in  God's  kingdom  we  enter,  there  will 
be  the  laying  aside  of  some  inferior  interest. 
And,  as  the  track  of  a  fugitive  might  be  followed 
by  the  garments  and  accoutrements  he  has  been 
compelled  to  cast  away  in  his  flight,  so  the 
earnest  Christian's  course  might  be  traced  by 
the  sins  and  weights  laid  aside,  left  behind,  as  he 
presses  to  the  goal. 

So  far,  the  general  idea  is  clear.  But  when 
we  seek  the  exact  meaning  of  the  terms  in  which 
it  is  expressed,  we  find  ourselves  on  more  debat 
able  ground.  The  encumbrances  we  are 
directed  to  lay  aside,  are  of  the  kind  described  as 
weights  and  sins.  We  are  to  lay  aside  the  sin  that 
doth  so  easily  beset  us — literally  the  "sin  that 
stands  well  around  us" — that  clings  closely  to  us, 
and  impedes  our  movements.  Just  as  to  come  to 
the  starting  point  wearing  the  toga,  the  long  flow 
ing  robe  which  was  the  ordinary  dress  in  ancient 
times,  would  have  been  simply  to  make  the  race 
ridiculous,  so,  for  one  to  pretend  to  run  the 
Christian  race  without  laying  aside  sin,  is  to 
show  that  he  does  not  take  it  in  any  serious  sense. 
It  would  be  like  the  sack-race  which  you  have 
seen  boys  running,  and  which  is  meant  to  be  a 
mere  farce.  Sin  must  be  laid  aside.  Otherwise 

100 


THE  CHRISTIAN  RACE 

it  will  trip  you  up,  or,  like  a  clinging  garment, 
paralyze  your  efforts  at  every  step. 

For,  it  is  not  one  sin  that  is  here  spoken  of, 
— not  one  particular  besetting  sin,  according  to 
the  common  understanding  of  the  word.  It  is 
sin  in  general, — the  thing  we  call  sin  in  whatever 
form  it  takes,  that  bests  us,  compasses  us  about, 
and  must  be  laid  aside.  And  yet,  the  common 
interpretation  of  the  word  is  practically  right. 
For  most  people,  sin  means  especially  A  sin. 
Our  allegiance  to  good  is  not  tested  by  all  the 
Ten  Commandments,  but  usually  by  one  or  two. 
We  do  not  fight  the  whole  Philistine  host.  A 
Goliath  steps  out  and  challenges  us.  It  may  be 
pride,  it  may  be  passion,  it  may  be  envy,  it  may 
be  an  unforgiving,  rancorous  heart,  it  may  be 
sensual  appetite,  it  may  be  covetousness  and 
greed.  By  the  single  sin  men  are  slain,  and  in 
smiting  this  Goliath  the  day  is  theirs. 

Men  sometimes  flatteringly  estimate  them 
selves  by  the  enumeration  of  the  sins  with  which 
they  are  not  chargeable.  They  thank  God  they 
are  not  as  other  men.  A  case  of  scandalous  com 
mercial  dishonesty  is  brought  to  light,  and 
straightway  men  draw  themselves  up  and  say, 
"Thank  God,  I  am  not  like  that.  I  have  always 
been  straight."  A  man  whose  language  is  foul 
and  whose  heart  fouler,  makes  his  boast  that  he 
is  energetic  and  industrious,  and  thanks  God 

101 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

that  he  is  not  like  that  lazy  loafer.  The  prodi 
gal,  wasting  his  substance,  and  throwing  away 
his  soul  in  riotous  living,  thanks  God  that  he  is 
not  a  hypocrite  or  a  money  grub.  By  such  nega 
tives  we  can  make  ourselves  out  to  be  well  on  the 
way  to  perfection.  But,  that  is  all  beside  the 
point.  The  question  is :  Is  a  man  laying  aside  the 
sin  that  is  his  sin? 

In  mechanics,  nothing  is  stronger  than  its 
weakest  part.  A  chain  is  no  stronger  than  its 
weakest  link;  a  ship  no  stronger  than  its  weakest 
plate.  In  the  wrar  just  now,  the  opposing  forces 
are  not  in  a  perpetual  death-grapple  all  along 
the  line;  but  all  the  time  they  are  putting  out 
feelers,  probing  and  testing  at  this  point  and 
that,  to  discover,  if  possible,  the  weak  spot  in  the 
enemy's  defense.  So  it  is  in  character.  Life 
brings  its  pressure  to  bear  upon  the  weak  point. 
Never  mind  about  the  strong  point.  How  about 
the  critical  place  where  you  are  especially  assail 
able?  Are  you  keeping  the  enemy  out  there?  If 
it  be  so,  if  our  weak  places  are  indeed  being 
made  strong,  we  may  indeed  rejoice.  But,  be 
sure,  that  without  laying  aside  the  sin  that  be 
sets,  there  is  no  real  running  of  the  race,  and  that 
we  can  never  attain  to  unity  of  purpose  and 
effort.  Surely  nothing  more  needs  to  be  said.  If 
any  man  will  run  the  Christian  race,  he  must  lay 
aside  whatever  he  knows  to  be  wrong.  And  we 

102 


THE  CHRISTIAN  RACE 

are  compassed  about  with  a  great  cloud  of  wit 
nesses  who  all  tell  us,  that  by  seeking  and  trust 
ing  the  help  of  God,  it  can  be  done;  who  tell  us, 
too,  that  to  conquer  here,  is  indeed  to  be  more 
than  conquerors ;  that  sin  subdued  becomes  glory 
and  strength;  that  the  frailty  and  failure  of 
nature  overcome,  are  the  brightest  jewel  of  the 
victor's  crown. 

But  another  class  of  encumbrances  is  to  be 
laid  aside, — here  described  as  weights.  And. 
indeed,  a  Christian's  danger  seldom  comes 
from  things  that  are  positively  and  patently 
wrong.  To  the  great  majority  of  us,  it  is  no 
great  self-denial  not  to  drink,  and  gamble, 
or  to  give  a  wide  berth  to  coarse  pleasures  and 
degrading  company.  In  the  majority  of  cases, 
the  things  which  prevent  men  from  becoming 
Christians,  and  which  most  of  all  hinder  the 
progress  of  those  who  are  Christians,  are  things 
that  in  themselves,  and  in  their  own  place  are 
harmless,  nay,  useful  and  good.  And  if  we  ask, 
what  are  the  things,  that  thus  may  become  weights 
and  hindrances,  we  ask  a  question  which  in  one 
sense  it  is  easy  to  answer :  and  in  another  sense  im 
possible.  It  is  easy,  for  one  word  answers  it — any 
thing,  everything.  As  human  ingenuity  can  dis 
til  poison  from  God's  fairest  flowers,  so  there  is 
a  mysterious  power  we  all  possess  of  perverting 
the  best  things  God  has  given  us,  whether  of  soul 

103 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

or  circumstance.  It  may  be  our  work  or  our 
necessary  business,  or  our  pastimes  and  social  en 
gagements.  It  may  be  our  bodily  appetites,  and 
habits,  or  our  intellectual  tastes  and  pursuits. 
It  may  be  even  our  home  and  our  dearest  affec 
tions — anything,  everything. 

And  so  there  are  weights  which  we  obviously 
cannot,  and  are  not  meant  to  lay  aside.  And  the 
idea  of  race  is  not,  after  all,  an  exhaustive  idea  of 
the  Christian  life.  To  make  it  so  is  the  way  to 
madness.  I  was  reading  last  week  the  story  of  a 
Roman  noble  in  the  fifth  century,  one  Paulinus, 
who  suddenly  gave  up  all  his  estates,  all  his  pub 
lic  functions  and  duties,  to  bury  himself  in  a 
hermitage.  In  one  of  his  letters,  still  extant,  this 
Paulinus  highly  praises  a  certain  Christian  lady, 
because  she  totally  neglected  her  own  children 
in  order  exclusively  to  devote  herself  to  the  reli 
gious  life.  To  such  a  diseased  extravagance  of 
folly  does  the  idea  lead,  that  the  less  we  have  to 
do  with  anything  except  religion,  the  more  reli 
gious  shall  we  be.  No!  It  is  a  poor  business 
which  cannot  find  occupation  for  all  its  hands. 
A  religion  which  does  not  provide  for  all  the 
interests  of  our  nature,  and  interests  of  our  life, 
is  a  poor,  crippled  religion.  Such  a  religion 
Christianity  is  not.  A  good  Christian  is  not  one 
who  is  good  in  a  vacuum.  He  is  good  all  the 
time;  good  in  business;  a  good  citizen;  a  good 

104 


THE  CHRISTIAN  RACE 

patriot;  good  in  all  the  relations  of  life.  The 
idea  of  a  race,  I  repeat,  is  not  an  exhaustive  idea 
of  the  Christian  life.  That  is  the  one  big  mis 
take  of  Bunyan's  Pilgrim's  Progress,  wonderful 
book  as  it  is.  No!  We  are  not  mere  racing 
yachts ;  we  are  ships  meant  to  carry  a  cargo ;  and 
what  we  need  is  not  so  much  a  lighter  cargo  as 
stronger  engines.  "I  will  run  the  way  of  Thy 
Commandments,  when  thou  shalt  enlarge  my 
heart,"  says  the  Psalmist.  God  give  us  that— 
the  larger,  stronger,  more  loving  heart.  Then 
our  necessary  weights  will  only  steady  us;  our 
daily  work  become  a  path,  in  which  we  walk 
even  as  Christ  walked,  and  all  our  natural  ties, 
duties,  pleasures  and  enjoyments,  draw  our  hearts 
to  God  in  love  and  thankfulness. 

Nevertheless  we  must  lay  aside  every  weight 
that  can  be  rightly  laid  aside  if  it  hinders  pro 
gress.  When  we  are  perfect,  nothing  will  be  a 
weight  to  us.  But  we  have  to  serve  God  in  our 
present  actual  state.  We  have  to  serve  Him 
with  limited  means,  with  limited  time,  and,  alas, 
also,  with  limited  love.  And  the  one  secret  of 
success  for  people  with  limited  resources  is  con 
centration.  And  as  we  have  to  do  everything 
in  this  world  with  limited  resources,  the  key  to 
life  is  concentration;  and  the  bane  of  life  is  in- 
discriminateness.  Every  flight  of  wild  geese  in 
the  sky  tells  you  the  power  that  secures  the  maxi- 

105 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

mum  of  motion,  with  the  minimum  of  expendi 
ture.    //  is  the  wedge.    And  we  all  know  that  a 
man  must  make  himself  a  wedge,  if  he  wants  to 
make  his  way  in  the  world.     He  must  be  firm 
where  others  are  movable.     He  must  narrow 
himself  to  the  force  of  a  compact  purpose,  and 
so  drive  his  way,  wedge-like,  through  the  crowd 
of  people  who  have  no  compact  purpose.  Wheth 
er  it  is  worth  a  man's  while  to  narrow  himself 
to  a  wedge  for  such  a  purpose,  is  a  different 
question.     But  it  is  the  secret  of  power— one 
secret  at  least.     It  has  been  Germany's  secret. 
We  blame  Germany  for  concentrating  on  mili 
tarism.    Our  one  national  fault  was,  that  we  did 
not  concentrate  sufficiently  on  that,  or  anything 
else.    The  great  lesson  and  benefit  of  the  war 
will  have  been  lost  upon  us,  unless  it  give  deeper 
unity,  and  purpose,  and  driving  power  to  our 
national   and   individual   life.     We   must   stop 
drifting,  and  think  more  clearly,  and  more  and 
more  steadily.     The  Empire  needs  this.     We 
need  to  have  a  clearer  vision  of  what  the  goal  of 
Empire  is;  what  meaning  and  character  we  want 
it  to  possess.    The  Church  needs  it.    We  all  need 
it,  in  order  to  unify  our  conceptions  of  the  main 
purpose  of  the  life  we  have  to  lead,  so  that,  lay 
ing  aside  every  weight  we  may  run  the  race  set 
before  Empire,  Church,  and  each  of  us. 

Now,  I  shall  not  attempt  to  set  forth  in  detail 
106 


THE  CHRISTIAN  RACE 

the  things  which  may  be  our  weights  and  hind 
rances  in  running  the  Christian  race.  As  I  said, 
that  is  a  question  which  it  is  impossible  to 
answer.  No  man  can  tell  us  how  to  live,  except 
in  a  general  way.  Our  own  experience  tells  us. 
When  we  sit  dowrn  at  a  repast  we  know  what 
things  are  good  for  us,  what  we  should  leave  un 
touched,  or  partake  of  with  caution.  Others 
about  us  may  indulge  where  we  cannot;  or  we 
may  where  they  cannot.  Experience  teaches  us. 
provided  that  we  desire  to  learn.  No  man  can 
lay  down  rules  for  another.  And  so  it  is  in  the 
Christian  life.  Here,  to  quote  one  of  our  wisest 
teachers,  here  is  the  ennobling  peculiarity  of 
Christianity.  It  puts  us  in  charge  of  ourselves. 
It  lays  on  us  the  task  of  judging  what  is  good  for 
us.  But  this  freedom,  while  it  ennobles  and  edu 
cates,  leaves  on  us  a  heavy  responsibility.  It  ex 
pects  us  to  be  true,  to  be  watchful,  to  work  out 
our  own  salvation.  Is  our  Christian  life  always 
having  the  upper  hand?  Is  it  the  great,  main 
stream,  drawing  all  other  streams,  as  tributary, 
unto  itself,  and  giving  them  its  own  colour,  fed 
by  them  and  absorbing  them?  That  is  the  test. 
And,  surely,  my  Brethren,  it  behoves  us  to  see 
that  it  is  the  best  that  becomes  dominant  with  us, 
that  our  life  gathers  its  forces  around  the  one 
thing  worthy  of  them  all, — the  service  of  Jesus 
Christ,  our  Saviour  and  King,  the  race,  to  run 

107 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

which,  is  to  live  righteously,  soberly,  and  holy  in 
this  present  world,  to  finish  which,  is  to  attain  to 
the  perfect  everlasting  good.  Dear  Brethren,  let 
us  on  this  Communion  Sunday,  once  more  re 
solve  to  make  God's  aim  for  us  our  own.  We  are 
to  run  the  great  race.  We  are  to  run  it  encom 
passed  with  a  great  cloud  of  witnesses.  We  are 
to  run  it  looking  unto  Jesus,  and  looking  unto 
Him,  we  are  to  run  it  with  patience,  laying  aside 
every  weight,  and  the  sin  that  doth  so  easily  beset 
us.  This  is  the  sublime  life  God  sets  before 
every  one  of  us.  Shall  we  not  set  it  before  our 
selves?  Sure  that  if  we  have  to  lay  anything 
aside,  it  will  be  only  that  which  it  is  not  good 
for  us  to  keep,  and  that  if  we  have  to  lay  aside 
some  things  that  we  might  desire  to  keep,  Christ 
will  give  us  a  hundredfold  better,  sure,  too,  that 
such  laying  aside  is  the  shortest,  the  surest,  and, 
indeed,  the  only  way  to  the  possession  of  all 
things.  May  He  incline  and  strengthen  our 
hearts  unto  this,  for  His  own  Name's  sake! 
Amen. 


108 


VII. 
LIFE  BUILDING 

Every  man's  work  shall  be  made  manifest;  for  the  day  shall 
declare  it,  because  it  shall  be  revealed  by  fire;  and  the  fire  shall 
try  every  man's  work  of  what  sort  it  is. 

If  any  man's  work  abide  which  he  hath  built  thereupon,  he 
shall  receive  a  reward.—/  Corinthians  Hi: 13,  14. 

VV7E  are  all  builders — on  one  foundation  or 
another — in  one  fashion  or  another.  We  are 
all  certainly  building.  Sometimes  we  speak  of 
a  man  as  having  been  the  architect  of  his  own 
fortunes.  He  has  shaped  his  own  course,  made 
his  own  opportunities,  to  himself  belongs  the 
praise  or  the  blame  attaching  to  what  he  has 
made  of  his  life.  But  it  is  only  in  a  comparative 
and  limited  sense  that  this  can  be  said  of  any 
man's  worldly  career.  It  is  far  truer  to  say  that 
what  every  man  builds  is  himself;  that  every 
man  is  the  architect  of  his  own  character,  and  of 
all  that  flows  out  of  and  gathers  around  his  char 
acter.  And  while  all  are  building,  we  are  doing 
many  things.  The  one  thing  we  are  doing  all 
the  time,  is  the  making  of  the  building  of  life 
itself.  We  do  not  get  ourselves  ready-made,  but 
we  get  material  out  of  which  we  are  destined  to 
build  up  the  ultimate  self.  And  as  out  of  the 

109 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

same  quarry  one  may  build  a  temple  and  another 
a  prison,  so  do  men  build  their  lives  out  of  their 
environment,  as  the  lily  and  the  rose  build  up  a 
shrine  of  fragrance  and  beauty  out  of  the  same 
sort  of  atmosphere  and  sunshine  which  furnish 
the  nettle  and  the  thistle  only  with  stings  and 
prickles.  Brethren,  that  is  what  the  world  really 
is.  It  is  the  environment  of  the  soul.  Our  cir 
cumstances,  our  work,  our  play,  our  relations  to 
our  fellowmen,  the  home,  the  church,  the  State, 
the  vicissitudes  of  life,  all  are  just  material  for 
life-building — the  clay  out  of  which  the  Potter 
shapes  the  vessel  according  to  His  will.  All  the 
materials,  the  gold,  silver,  precious  stones,  also 
the  wood,  hay,  stubble  are  placed  within  our 
reach.  But  these  take  the  form  we  give  them. 
We  are  the  builders.  That  is  essential  to  the  idea 
of  man  as  a  spiritual  being.  That  is  the  mark  of 
man's  greatness — that  he  is  the  architect  and 
builder  of  himself.  In  this  consists  the  serious 
ness  and  responsibility  of  life.  A  famous  philos 
opher  has  said,  "Wouldst  thou  attain  unto  thy 
highest,  go,  look  upon  a  flower.  What  it  does 
without  a  will,  do  thou  willingly."  So  do  we  as 
spiritual  beings,  in  our  environment  of  earthly 
conditions  and  elements,  build  up  a  structure 
which  is  to  last  forever — the  structure  of  life,  of 
character,  of  the  self. 

And  consider  for  a  moment,  further,  what  is 
110 


LIFE  BUILDING 

implied  in  the  idea  of  building  that  makes  it 
truly  descriptive  of  human  life.  Building  is  a 
process,  gradual,  continuous,  progressive,  cumu 
lative — a  process  of  addition.  You  are  always 
doing  new  work,  but  upon  the  basis  of  the  old 
work.  What  is  built  to-day,  is  laid  upon  what 
was  built  yesterday.  So  it  is  in  our  life.  We  do 
not  make  each  day  a  fresh  beginning,  nor  do  we 
make  each  year  a  fresh  beginning.  There  is  no 
absolutely  fresh  beginning.  Our  days,  our  years, 
our  activities,  as  we  live  them,  are  not  like  beads 
on  a  string.  They  are  links  in  a  welded  chain. 
They  are  not  like  stones  set  down  side  by  side  in 
the  ground  which  may  afterwards  be  put  in  posi 
tion.  They  are  built  on  top  of  one  another — row 
upon  row.  Ah!  seldom  do  we  realize  what  a 
connected,  continuous  growing  our  whole  life  is; 
how  the  feelings  we  cherish  become  dispositions; 
how  the  words  we  speak,  the  silent  deeds  we  do, 
become  settled  habits.  And  ceaselessly,  cease 
lessly,  as  the  heart  beats,  the  life-building  is  go 
ing  forward — the  spiritual  fabric  is  rising,  and 
coming  always  nearer  to  its  final  form. 

Let  us  listen,  then,  to  St.  Paul  with  regard  to 
this  building.  First  he  tells  us  that  for  any  hope 
ful  life-building  there  must  be  a  right  founda 
tion.  For  this,  he  asserts,  there  is  only  one 
Foundation,  Christ,  the  eternal  Christ.  And  I 
do  not  think  there  could  be  a  better  expression  of 

111 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

what  Christianity  is,  alike  in  faith  and  practice, 
than  to  say  that  it  is  building  one's  life  upon 
Christ.  What  is  it. to  build  one's  life  upon 
Christ?  Well,  it  does  not  mean,  in  the  first 
place,  accepting  certain  dogmatic  propositions 
about  Christ.  In  the  first  place,  I  would  say,  it 
is  to  accept  Christ's  interpretation  of  life.  It  is 
to  have  Christ's  view  of  what  life  is — to  mean 
what  He  means  by  it.  If  we  are  to  live  co 
herently  at  all,  and  not  simply  be  whirled  about 
like  dead  leaves  on  a  gusty  day,  we  must  get  hold 
of  some  principle  of  living;  must  get  beneath  the 
changing  aspect  of  things,  to  something  on  which 
we  can  rest  as  eternal  truth.  Life  is  the  thing  all 
men  want  to  build,  and  in  their  blundering  way 
are  trying  to  build.  But  what  is  life?  How  does 
it  fulfill  itself?  About  this  every  man  has  his 
own  idea,  at  least  his  own  instinctive  feeling. 
Prodigal  enjoyment,  the  prodigal  will  say;  de 
cent  comfort,  the  elder  brother  will  say;  ambi 
tion,  adventure,  wealth,  power,  others  will  say; 
work,  achievement,  doing  things,  another.  No ! 
Christ  says  it  is  none  of  these.  A  man  may  gain 
all  these,  and  lose  his  real  life.  Some  of  these 
things  are  outside  a  man;  life  is  within.  Some 
of  these  things  are  merely  animal;  life  is  spirit 
ual;  life  is  divine.  It  is  what  men  have  in  com 
mon  with  God.  Life  is  truth,  purity,  goodness. 
Life  is  love.  Brethren,  do  we  thus  build  on 

112 


LIFE  BUILDING 

Christ?  Do  we  entirely  accept  Christ  as  what 
St.  John  calls  "The  Word  of  Life"— the  true  In 
terpretation  of  life?  Do  we  accept  the  spiritual 
meaning  of  life,  and  love  as  its  universal  secret? 
Do  we  believe  with  Jesus  Christ  that  if  we  love 
one  another,  God  dwelleth  in  us,  and  we  in 
Him?  Do  we  believe  in  Christ  so  as  to  desire 
Him  as  our  chief  good,  to  be  what  He  is  in  spirit 
and  character?  Then,  so  far,  we  make  Christ 
the  foundation  of  our  life-building. 

But  we  who  are  weak  and  sinful  need,  not 
only  a  rock  of  faith  on  which  to  build — we  need 
the  rock  of  salvation.  I  have  said  that  in  build 
ing  there  is  never  a  fresh  start.  But  in  our  life- 
building  we  do  want  fresh  starts.  We  want  to 
make  a  fresh  start,  some  of  us,  with  this  New 
Year.  We  want  to  make  a  fresh  start  every  new 
day.  And  we  cannot  begin  afresh,  just  as  we  are. 
No!  What  we  have  built  well  or  ill  we  have 
built.  Our  past  clings  to  us;  it  demands  its 
rights.  No  more  than  the  undischarged  bank 
rupt  can  begin  to  build  up  a  fortune,  can  we, 
just  as  we  are,  begin  to  build  up  our  true  life  and 
our  true  life  work  in  God's  sight.  You  cannot 
build  properly  upon  debt,  Our  Father,  forgive 
us  our  debts.  This  is  our  need — a  power  to  de 
liver  us  from  the  past — a  power  to  lift  us  above 
ourselves,  and  strengthen  us  with  all  might.  We 
need  One  who  will  look  with  infinite  mercy  on 

113 

8 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

our  failures,  Who  will  have  boundless  patience 
with  our  weaknesses  and  stupidities,  Whose  love 
will  endure  all  things,  hope  all  things  for  us, 
and  never  fail,  and  to  trust  Jesus  Christ  for  all 
this.  All  that  is  needed  to  begin,  continue,  and 
accomplish  our  ideal — nay,  higher  far.  His 
ideal  for  us.  That  is  to  build  our  life  upon  Him. 
Trust  in  Christ's  interpretation  of  life,  and  trust 
in  Him  as  the  hope  and  strength  of  sinful  man, 
seeking  to  attain  that  life, — both  are  included 
when  St.  Paul  says,  "Other  foundation  can  no 
man  lay  than  that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ." 
But  the  next  thing  of  which  the  Apostle 
warns  us  is,  that  upon  this  same  foundation  it  is 
possible  to  raise  very  different  sorts  of  super 
structure.  Clearly,  and  frankly,  we  recognize 
that  Christian  men  may  make  very  poor  work  of 
their  lives,  and  even  on  the  divine  foundation, 
may  rear  what  is  incongruous  with  it,  a  flimsy, 
perishable  edifice,  wood,  hay,  stubble;  low, 
wordly  views;  crooked,  worldly  policies;  evil 
tempers,  self-seeking  ambitions,  self-indulgent 
pleasures — all  manner  of  things  that  are  utterly 
out  of  place  in  that  building,  that  are  inspired,  : 
not  by  the  spirit  of  Christ,  but  by  the  spirit  of 
the  world.  For  the  purpose  of  illustrating  this 
principle  St.  Paul  has  taken  extreme  cases,  in 
fact,  impossibly  extreme.  As  the  mathematician 
for  the  purpose  of  illustrating  his  principle,  sup- 

114 


LIFE  BUILDING 

poses  a  perfect  circle,  a  perfect  square,  although 
no  such  thing  exists  in  nature,  so  St.  Paul  sup 
poses  two  cases  that  do  not  in  fact  exist — the 
Christian  builder,  who  builds  nothing  but  what 
corresponds  to  the  Christian  foundation;  and  the 
other,  who  builds  nothing  that  does.  What 
Christian  is  there  in  whose  life  everything  is 
gold,  silver,  and  precious  stones?  And  how 
could  he  be  in  any  sense  a  Christian  at  all,  in 
whose  building  all  is  wood,  hay,  stubble?  Still, 
the  question  is  pressed  upon  us — how,  and  what, 
we  are  building — how  far  Christian  aims  and 
motives  inspire  us,  for  instance,  in  our  worldly 
calling,  in  our  use  of  our  means,  in  our  citizen 
ship,  in  our  social  intercourse  and  home  life; 
whether  there  may  not  be  features,  perhaps  ex 
tensive  features,  of  our  daily  life  that  are  in  no 
way  really  Christian,  that  might  far  rather  be 
built  on  some  other  foundation  than  Jesus  Christ. 
Travellers  tell  us  that  in  some  of  the  ruined 
cities  of  the  East,  the  few  poverty-stricken  in 
habitants  built  their  wretched  sheds  against  the 
massive  walls  of  ancient  palaces  and  temples; 
and  thus  one  half  of  a  man's  house  is  marble  or 
granite,  and  the  other  half  crumbling  clay.  And 
it  is  rather  with  the  same  grotesque  contrast  that 
many  Christian  men  and  women  build  their 
lives.  That  they  are  at  heart  resting  on  the 
divine  foundation,  that  there  is  some  tie  of  faith 

115 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

and  love  between  them  and  the  Saviour,  cannot 
be  doubted.  But  what  is  Christian  in  their  lives 
is  so  mixed  and  entangled  with  what  is  non- 
Christian — they  have  done  so  little  really  Chris 
tian  work,  in  their  own  character  in  the  world, 
that  their  lives  must  be  written  down  as  we  from 
the  Christian  view  of  largely  abortions  and  fail 
ures. 

And  what  must  be  the  end  of  this?    Such  an 
one  will  be  himself  saved,  but  his  work  will  per 
ish.    It  will  be  burned.    When  Christ  comes  to 
judge  and  the  light  of  His  face  is  turned  upon 
the  activities  of  men,  the  wood,  hay  and  stubble, 
everything  in  which  there  has  not  been  the  spirit 
of  Christ  will  be  consumed.     He  who  has  thus 
builded  will  be  himself  saved,  yet  so  as  by  fire. 
He  will  be  saved  as  a  man  saved,  whose  house  is 
burned  over  his  head,  or  who  is  stripped  of  all 
his   labours,   and   is   barely   dragged   to   safety 
through  the  flames.    He  does  only  not  make  com 
plete  shipwreck.     He  scrambles  naked  to  the 
shore;  but  the  vessel,  the  cargo,  and  all  the  profit 
of  the  venture,  have  gone  down  in  the  whelming 
waves.    Now  what  definite  idea  had  St.  Paul  in 
his  mind  when  he  spoke  of  being  saved  as  by 
fire?    I  do  not  venture  to  say.    But,  take  it  out 
of  the  language  of  symbol,  and  the  meaning  is 
just  this — that  we  may  do  a  life  work  here,  which 
has  no  permanent  value  and  significance.    The 

116 


LIFE  BUILDING 

abjects  which  we  have  lived  for,  the  things  we 
have  worked  at,  have  no  place  in  the  eternal 
3rder.  They  do  not  count  in  the  real  life  build 
ing.  They  have  nothing  in  them  but  what  is  of 
the  world,  and,  in  the  end,  remain  only  as  the 
melancholy  cinders  of  an  extinguished  fire. 
Nothing  will  come  of  them  except  the  ugly  gap 
left — the  gap  which  ought  to  have  been  filled 
with  gold,  silver  and  precious  stones.  In  that 
way  they  count — by  the  gap  left.  So  St.  Paul 
warns  us  we  may  waste  our  lives.  And  remem 
ber,  it  is  not  mere  worldlings  he  is  speaking  of. 
It  is  Christian  men  and  women.  So  we  may 
throw  away  immortal  powers  on  what  will  melt 
and  disappear  like  an  ice  palace,  when  the  thaw 
comes,  or  flare  up  like  a  straw-built  hovel  at  the 
touch  of  fire.  My  brethren,  that  is  the  fate  of 
everything  that  has  not  the  spirit  of  Christ  in  it. 
Everything  that  has  Christ  in  it,  lives  forever. 
Everything  that  has  not  Christ  in  it,  dies.  This 
old  world  is  already  crowded  with  the  graves  of 
dead  works,  dead  empires  and  civilizations,  dead 
literature,  dead  enterprises  and  achievements, 
every  kind  of  dead  enterprise  of  dead  men.  And 
all  the  activities  of  the  living  world  to-day — its 
empires,  its  wars  and  politics,  its  business,  its 
literature  and  sciences,  except  in  so  far  as  they 
carry  in  them  the  life  giving  spirit  of  Christ, 
will  one  day  be  dead  as  ancient  Nineveh.  So,  in 

117 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

our  own  lives.    All  the  self-seeking  plans,  all  the 
God-forgetting  deeds,  all  the  toil  and  trouble 
which  have  been  taken  for  merely  worldly  ends, 
the  very  achievements  on  which  perhaps  we  have 
prided  ourselves  most,  if  there  is  nothing  of 
Christ  in  them,  will  be  burned  out  of  the  fabric 
of  our  life-building.     Would  to  God  that  we 
might  realize  this  far  more  than  we  do!     How 
much  of  human  toiling  and  striving;  how  much 
of  our  own,  would  be  crushed  into  nothingness 
when  judged  by  the  verdict  of  Christ?    Gutted 
by  the  Divine  Fire,  how  much  of  the  building 
would  be  left?    It  is  said  that  in  a  churchyard  in 
Germany  two  tombstones  stand  side  by  side.  The 
epitaph  on  the  one  is  the  simple,  single  word 
"Vergeben"-— forgiven:  on  the  other  the  single 
word  "Vergabens" — in  vain.     For  such  as  the 
Apostle  here  speaks  of,  both  these  epitaphs  must 
be  combined.     We   are   forgiven.     Their   life 
energy  is  largely  labour  lost.    But  that  is  not  the 
only  possibility.     Let  us  look  at  the  brighter 
side  of  this  judgment  scene.    Every  man's  work 
shall  abide.     Yes!     Living  here  in  a  transient 
world,  expending  our  energies  on  its  affairs,  we 
do  much  that  will  survive  time,  and  death,  and 
judgment;  much  that  has  indestructible  value- 
by  which  eternity  itself  will  be  enriched.    We 
build  here,  within  this  scaffolding  of  time,  that 
which,  when  the  scaffolding  is  taken  down,  will 

118 


LIFE  BUILDING 

only  stand  revealed  in  its  intrinsic  beauty  and 
worth.  Yes!  If  any  man's  work  shall  abide,  he 
shall  receive  a  reward.  He  shall  come  rejoicing 
in  the  great  harvest  day,  bringing  his  sheaves 
with  him.  He  shall  be  welcomed  like  a  richly- 
laden  vessel  to  the  harbor.  He  shall  find  all  he 
has  committed  to  Christ  safely  kept  against  that 
day.  He  shall  find  it  all  awaiting  him,  not  as  he 
gave  it,  but  multiplied  with  a  divine  increase, 
transmuted  with  the  pure  gold  of  heaven.  We 
cannot  carry  our  wood,  hay,  stubble  into  an 
other  life.  Thank  God  for  that  assurance!  We 
cannot  desire  to  carry  on  that  kind  of  building 
there.  But  not  one  precious  stone  of  Christ-like 
act  which  you  have  built  into  your  life,  not  one 
particle  of  the  gold  and  silver  of  lowly  en 
deavour  and  self-sacrificing  service,  will  be  lost. 
The  fires  that  consume  all  else,  will  only  reveal 
in  its  true  character,  all  that  belongs  to  Jesus 
Christ — everything  wrought  in  love,  obedience, 
and  loyalty  to  Him.  You  do  not  know  how 
glorious  your  fidelity  will  then  appear;  you  do 
not  guess  what  recognition  your  humble  service 
will  receive.  "Lord,  when  saw  we  Thee  an  hun 
gered  and  fed  thee;  and  thirsty  and  gave  Thee 
drink?"  Ye  builded  better  than  you  knew.  He 
will  say,  "Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto  the  least  of 
one  of  these,  ye  did  it  unto  Me."  And  many 
whom  the  world  in  its  blindness  classes  among 

119 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

the  lower  orders,  and  whose  life-work  it  never 
notices  or  hears  of,  will,  in  that  day  when  all 
values  are  rightly  judged,  be  found  to  have  been 
right  skilful  workmen ;  while  the  work  of  others, 
though  it  has  bulked  largely  in  the  world's  eye, 
will  be  found  to  have  possessed  no  enduring 
quality.  My  brethren,  the  years  roll  on,  and,  as 
they  roll,  remind  us  that  the  night  cometh  when 
no  man  can  work.  We  must  work.  But  at  what 
ever  our  hand  findeth  to  do?  No,  not  that;  not 
whatever  your  hand  findeth  to  do.  You  must 
select.  Indiscrimination  is  the  bane  of  life.  To 
build,  wood,  hay,  stubble,  though  you  do  it  with 
your  might,  makes  sorry  life-building.  We  must 
work  the  work  of  God  while  it  is  day.  We  must 
build  on  the  one  foundation,  gold,  silver,  pre 
cious  stones.  What  is  it  to  do  that?  What  is  it 
to  build  the  right  materials  on  the  right  founda 
tion?  It  is  to  do  the  work  given  us  to  do,  what 
ever  that  may  be,  to  whittle  straws,  to  preach  the 
Gospel  in  the  spirit  of  Christ.  It  is  to  live  the 
life  of  duty  in  the  spirit  of  love.  That  is  the 
blessed  life,  the  life  which  is  of  eternal  worth, 
which  is  its  own  reward — the  life  of  which  we 
can  never  have  enough,  but  of  which  we  can 
have  as  much  as  we  choose.  Would  we  not  wish 
this  year,  to  build  better  than  we  have  ever  done 
before.  Yes!  We  all  wish  that.  We  must  not 
only  wish ;  we  must  choose  and  determine  by  the 

120 


LIFE  BUILDING 

help  of  God  to  do  it.  Daily  seek  that  help  to 
guide  your  hand,  and  strengthen  your  heart,  to 
give  you  wisdom  and  understanding.  Daily  look 
to  Him  on  whom  you  build  as  your  foundation 
and  you  will  find. in  your  environment,  all  the 
materials  you  need  for  a  life-building  that  will 
stand  forever. 


121 


VII. 
RECONSTRUCTION 

"O  House  of  Israel,  cannot  I  do  with  you  as  this  potter?"  saith 
the  Lord.  "Behold,  as  the  clay  is  in  the  potter's  hand,  so  are  ye 
in  mine  hand,  O  House  of  Israel." —  Jeremiah  xviii:  6. 

TT  HE  Potter  and  the  Clay  is  a  parable  of  the 
making,  the  marring,  the  re-making  of 
human  lives — the  parable  of  happy  as  well  as 
humbling  significance,  a  message  of  divine  hope 
for  the  world  and  for  every  man  in  it. 

First,  it  is  a  parable  of  the  making  of  man. 
Pottery  is  one  of  our  few  surviving  handicrafts. 
This  is  the  age  of  machinery,  and  though  the 
burden  of  human  toil  is  much  lightened  and 
production  cheapened,  one  is  sometimes  tempted 
to  question  whether  this  gain  is  not  counter 
balanced  by  the  loss  in  other  directions.  The 
workman  becomes  very  much  a  part  of  the  ma 
chine.  His  work  evokes  nothing  of  the  creator 
or  the  artist  in  him.  No  thought  of  his  own  mind, 
no  deftness  of  his  own  hand,  go  into  its  produc 
tion.  But  even  the  humblest  craftsman,  the  pot 
ter  moulding  an  earthen  pot  out  of  the  shapeless 
clay,  the  blacksmith  hammering  out  a  horse's 
shoe,  works,  not  only  with  material,  but  with 
thought  and  imagination.  There  is  the  working 

123 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

out  of  an  idea.  The  hand-made  product,  unlike 
the  machine-made,  has  an  individuality,  some 
thing  of  its  maker's  self  stamped  upon  it. 

Then,  Brethren,  none  of  God's  works  are 
machine-made.  There  are  no  stereotyped  pat 
terns,  no  fixed  moulds  in  creation.  No  two 
worlds,  no  two  leaves  on  a  tree,  are  exactly  the 
same.  God  never  repeats  himself.  Consider 
how  marvellous  human  individuality  is,  no 
human  face,  no  human  soul  has  a  duplicate.  Of 
all  earth's  millions  there  is  not  one  who  has  not 
characteristics  that  are  his  own,  his  own  indi 
vidual  outlook  on  life,  his  own  experience  of 
life  into  which  no  one  else  can  fully  enter.  The 
Creator  does  not  make  men  by  the  gross.  Each 
of  us  embodies  some  distinct  conception  and 
ideal  of  humanity  existing  in  the  Mind  of  God. 
Brethren,  that  is  a  wonderful  thought.  There 
is  in  each  of  us  a  self  the  world  has  never  seen, 
that  we  ourselves  have  never  seen,  that  we  only 
sometimes  seem  to  get  a  fleeting  and  distant 
glimpse  of — the  man  God  meant  when  He  made 
us,  our  ideal  self,  our  potential  self,  our  true 
self  as  God  sees  it,  as  it  exists  in  His  mind  and 
purpose.  God,  our  Potter,  puts  the  clay  upon 
His  wheel,  and  moulds  it  with  His  hands.  The 
Potter's  wheel — that  is  life.  That  is  the  mean 
ing  of  all  this  strange  and  changeful  life — its 
laughter,  its  tears,  its  strains  and  its  relaxations, 

124 


RECONSTRUCTION 

its  pleasant  things  that  make  the  heart  dance 
with  joy,  its  grim  experiences  that  clutch  the 
heart  with  a  grip  of  iron.  It  is  the  wheel  on 
which  the  Potter  seeks  to  shape  us  to  His  mind, 
sometimes  with  light  delicate  touch,  bringing 
out  lines  of  grace  and  beauty,  sometimes  with 
firm,  severe  pressure,  removing  excrescences, 
or  adding  strength  where  it  is  needed.  We  shall 
never  understand  life  at  all,  until  we  understand 
that  it  is  the  Potter's  wheel.  The  Potter's  wheel 
and  the  Potter's  hand  are  working  together  upon 
us.  Brethren,  be  sure  of  it.  There  is  a  certain 
best  possibility  for  each  of  us,  that  which  we 
ought  to  become,  and  may  become,  which  God 
will  help  us  to  become,  if  we  will.  The  whole 
plan  of  our  life  is  laid  out  for  that,  a  plan  which, 
could  we  read  it,  as  we  may  one  day  read  it,  is 
a  never-ending  study  in  the  love  and  faithful 
ness  of  God.  See  that  mother  bending  over 
the  cradle!  There  her  first  born  lies  sleeping. 
See  the  tender  light  that  shines  in  her  eyes,  the 
smile  that  comes  and  goes  like  a  sunbeam  on  her 
face!  She  is  dreaming  "what  manner  of  child 
shall  this  be?"  She  is  building  "castles  in  the 
air."  If  only  she  might  have  her  way,  what 
goodness,  and  greatness  and  happiness,  should 
be  the  portion  of  that  young  life!  But,  no 
mother  ever  wished  so  much  for  her  child  as 
God  wishes  and  proposes  for  His  children. 

125 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

What  a  thought  that  is  for  every  one  of  us  to 
carry!  Brethren,  we  are  God's  workmanship. 
There  is  a  pattern  of  each  of  us  in  the  mind  of 
Him  Who  made  us.  There  is  a  perfection  for 
each  of  us  to  reach — a  crown  of  life  for  each 
to  win.  We  live  in  God's  thought  of  us.  We 
fill  a  place  in  His  everlasting  purpose.  That 
is  our  birthright.  There  is  for  each  of  us  this 
original  possibility — the  greatest  and  best- 
when  we  are  first  placed  upon  the  Potter's  wheel. 
And  the  second  great  truth  here  is,  that, 
more  or  less,  we  fail  to  realize  this  initial  pos 
sibility.  Some  seem  to  fail  entirely.  All  good 
possibility  in  them  seems  to  have  run  to  evil. 
But,  more  or  less,  we  all  fail.  There  is  no 
human  life  that  can  show  its  measure  of  accom 
plished  good.  Few  fulfill  even  human  expecta 
tions.  Any  one  who  has  spent  his  youth  at  the 
University,  for  example,  must  realize  that. 
That  class  of  which  he  himself  was  one — the 
brightest,  cleverest  young  manhood  of  the 
nation — had  intellect  enough,  ambition  enough, 
opportunity  enough  to  make  the  future  of  each 
one  of  high  accomplishment,  to  secure  for  each 
the  possibility  of  being  a  powerful  influence  for 
good  in  the  world.  But,  in  after  years,  only  a 
few  out  of  many  such  possibilities  are  fulfilled. 
The  moral  force  is  lacking.  Men  give  them 
selves  to  the  pursuit  of  inferior  aims,  or  turn 

126 


RECONSTRUCTION 

aside  into  easy  self-indulgent  ways,  and  sink  to 
a  lower  plane  in  the  scale  of  life.  But  who  is 
there  that  is  not  conscious  of  failure?  Who  can 
assert  that  he  has  lived  up  even  to  his  own  imper 
fect  ideals?  Who  can  flatter  himself  that  his 
life  has  been  the  best  that  was  possible  to  him? 
Brethren,  I  know  not  whether  we  shall  ever  be 
permitted  in  the  hereafter  to  read  the  transcript 
of  God's  original  thought  of  what  our  life  might 
have  been,  had  we  only  yielded  ourselves  fully 
to  His  hands  that  reached  down  from  heaven 
moulding  men.  But  who,  even  now,  does  not 
know  enough  to  wish  to  be  made  again,  as  it 
seems  good  to  the  Potter? 

Let  us  think  then  of  this  re-making  of  life. 
He  made  It  again.  The  Potter  could  not  make 
what  He  would  have  wished,  but  He  did  His 
best  with  the  materials  He  had.  So  God  is 
always  trying  to  do  His  best  for  us.  If  we  have 
refused  the  very  best,  still,  there  is  a  next  best. 
God  puts  us  on  the  wheel  again,  and  gives  us 
the  chance  of  that.  If  innocence  is  lost,  repent 
ance  is  left.  If  yesterday  is  lost,  to-day  is  left. 
If  one  door  is  closed,  another  remains  open. 
If  we  have  sold  our  birthright,  our  Father  has 
still  a  rich  blessing  in  reserve.  The  Potter  made 
it  again.  Oh,  words  of  hope!  He  turned  a 
failure  into  a  success  of  a  different  kind.  Cannot 
I  do  with  you,  as  this  Potter,  saith  the  Lord. 

127 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

In  Florence  there  stands  a  colossal  statue, 
Michael  Angelo's  David,  representing  the  shep 
herd  lad  in  the  act  of  slinging  the  stone  'at  the 
Philistine  giant.  He  stands  erect,  but  the  body 
is  slightly  curved,  in  poise  to  hurl  the  fatal  mis 
sile.  That  statue  had  a  remarkable  history. 
Long  before,  a  sculptor  had  fetched  a  huge  slab 
of  marble  from  Carrara,  and  had  blocked  it  out. 
But  he  had  proved  a  sorry  bungler,  cutting  a 
great  slice  out  of  one  side  and  spoiling  the  mar 
ble.  Neither  he  nor  anyone  else  could  see  how  a 
statue  could  be  made  of  it,  and  it  lay  useless  for 
a  century,  until  Michael  Angelo's  eye  saw 
its  possibilities  and  set  to  work  upon  it, 
adapting  the  ruinous  defect  in  it  to  the 
poise  of  the  curved  figure.  And  thus  he 
wrought  out  his  design,  making  the  very  mutila 
tion  of  the  marble  serve  his  purpose.  So 
does  God  take  the  failure,  the  remains  of  a 
human  life,  and  fashion  them  anew.  God  takes 
Saul  of  Tarsus  as  his  piece  of  clay,  puts  him  on 
the  wheel,  and  takes  him  to  Jerusalem,  where  ; 
he  hears  the  preaching  of  Stephen.  And  who 
can  tell  what  kind  of  Christian,  and  Apostle  < 
Paul  would  have  been,  if  he  had  not  then 
yielded,  instead  of  kicking  against  the  pricks? 
But  God  puts  this  piece  of  obdurate  clay  a 
second  time  upon  the  wheel,  takes  the  persecutor, 
and  blasphemer,  and  murderer  of  the  saints, 

128 


RECONSTRUCTION 

and  tries  him  again  with  the  heavenly  vision. 
And  what  a  vessel  the  Potter  makes  of  him 
at  the  second  attempt!  The  blind  zeal  of  the 
Pharisee  changed  into  the  open-eyed  zeal  of 
the  Cross!  The  man  himself,  made  the  chosen 
vessel  to  carry  the  mercy  of  God  far  and  wide 
among  the  natives ! 

I  have  said  that  there  is  always  a  "next  best" 
open  to  us.     Is  it  always  just  a  "next  best?"     I 
do  not  know  that  we  can  say  so.     All  that  we 
can  say  is,  that  it  is  something  different.     I  do 
not  know  that  Paul  with  Stephen's  blood  upon 
him,  conscious  always  of  being  the  chief  of  sin 
ners,  and  a  miraculous  example  of  God's  mercy, 
was  a  "next  best."    I  do  not  think  we  can  judge 
of  that.     The   parable  only  says  that,   at  the 
second  attempt,  the  Potter  made  a  different  ves 
sel  from  that  which  he  had  intended  to  make. 
Yet,  like  Michael  Angelo's  statue,  that  different 
thing  may  be  a  very  perfect  and  a  very  splen 
did  thing — a  masterpiece  of  genius. 

Now,  how  often  we  see  the  truth  of  this  in 
everyday  life!  Men  miss  tfieir  first  chances  by 
carelessness  and  self-indulgence,  or  by  blunder 
ing  and  mistaking  their  way.  Others  never  take 
that  place  in  the  world  which  they  might  have 
taken,  still  there  is  a  wonderful  power  of 
recovery  in  the  economy  of  Providence.  The 
bright,  promising  student  has  not  become  a  brill- 

129 
9 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

iant  light  in  the  world  but  he  is  plodding, 
hardworking  pastor  or  doctor,  who  thinks  some 
times  with  a  sigh  of  the  untrodden  heights ;  yet 
thanks  God  for  what  he  is,  rejoicing  that  the 
greatest  Master  bore  with  his  short-comings 
and  re-shaped  him  for  other,  yet  honourable 
and  worthy  ends. 

But  this  word,  "He  made  it  again,"  goes 
into  the  deepest  things  of  life.    This  doctrine  of 
a  second  chance  is  one  of  the  glories  of  the 
Bible.     It  is  the  Gospel— the  good  news  which 
we  all  need— Christ's  Gospel  to  all  who  have 
failed,  to  all  who  have  blundered,  to  all  who 
have  sinned.     De  Quincey  used  to  say  that  the 
books  which  will  be  opened  at  the  day  of  Judg 
ment  are  simply  the  books  of  memory,  with  all 
their  grim  record  of  our  failures  and  transgres 
sions.     If  that  were  the  whole  message  of  the 
Bible,  the  Bible  would  be  the  Book  of  Despair. 
But  what  the  Gospel  proclaims  is  that,  indestruc 
tible  as  the  past  is,  irrevocable  as  are  its  con 
sequences,  yet  every  man  made  in  God's  image 
is  capable  of  another  chance;  and  if,  though 
we  have  failed  and  fallen,  we  have  not  lost  the 
longing  for  higher  things,  then  He  is  ready  to 
make  the  marred  vessel  over  again.    If  we  con 
fess  our  sins,  He  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us 
our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteous 
ness      George  Meredith  has  said  that  no  man 

130 


RECONSTRUCTION 

can  think,  and  not  think  hopefully;  and  certainly 
that  is  true  when  we  think  of  God,  and  all  that 
his  love  can  accomplish.  "Cannot  I  do  with 
you  as  this  Potter?"  What  can  we  do,  but  go 
to  God  and  ask  him  for  the  new  chance?  Have 
we  lost  battles?  There  is  time  to  fight  one 
more,  and  win.  Have  we  lost  opportunities?  It 
is  not  too  late  to  find  new  ones,  and  to  use  them 
better.  Perhaps  the  opportunity  someone  has 
missed  has  been  the  greatest  of  all.  You  have 
been  called  again  and  again  to  lay  hold  of  spirit 
ual  life  in  Jesus  Christ.  You  have  sometimes 
had  a  summons  to  live  for  greater  things  than 
business  or  pleasure,  but  you  heard  as  if  you 
heard  it  not,  and  closed  your  eyes  against  the 
light.  Awake  thou  that  sleepest!  To-day  comes 
to  you  another  chance.  To-day  your  salvation 
stands  again  at  the  door  and  knocks.  Christ  will 
make  of  you  yet  what  will  fill  you  with  eternal 
wonder  and  thankfulness,  if  only  now  you  will 
hear  His  voice  and  open  to  Him  the  door.  My 
Brethren,  that  is  what  God's  forgiveness  means. 
It  is  not  merely  letting  us  off  the  consequences 
of  our  sins — in  fact,  it  is  not  that  at  all.  It  is 
His  making  us  again.  His  infinite  power,  His 
infinite  yearning  to  help  us  to  repair  our  errors, 
to  conquer  over  sins,  and  become  better  and 
stronger  men  by  repentance,  to  make  us  what 
we  are  still  capable  of  becoming — vessels  meet 

131 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

for  the  Master's  use.  And  it  is  this  we  need- 
need  all  the  time,  on  to  the  end — to  put  off  the 
old  man,  and  put  on  the  new  man,  God  means 
us  to  be — to  turn,  by  God's  grace,  old  failures 
into  new  success,  to  forget  the  things  which  are 
behind,  and  to  reach  out  to  those  which  are 
before. 

And  this  message  of   Divine  hope  should 
come  to  us  with  special  emphasis  at  the  present 
time.    It  is  a  time  in  which  God  has  arisen  for 
the  re-making  of  a  world  which  has  failed.    It  is 
too  vast  a  work  for  us  fully  to  comprehend.    But, 
at  anyrate,  we  feel,  everyone  must  surely  feel, 
that  the  war  is  something  God  wants  to  use  as 
an  effective  means  to  show  the  nations  that  they 
have   failed.     From   all   our   religious   leaders 
there  comes  the  call  to  national  repentance.    But 
what  are  we  to  repent  of?     Wherein  have  we 
failed?    Well,  Brethren,  that  is  a  question  that 
it  would  take  volumes  to  answer.    Yet  the  answer 
may  be   given   fundamentally   in   one  word— 
Christlessness,  or,  what  is  another  name  for  the 
same  thing,  selfishness,  the  selfishness  of  mili 
tarism,    the    selfishness    of    a    pleasure-seeking, 
comfort-worshipping  life,  the  selfishness  of   a 
mammon  worship,  a  far  subtler  and  more  perva 
sive  force  than  even  militarism.    Thank  God! 
It  is  losing  its  spell.    But  are  not  certain  phases 
at  least,  of  mammon-worship  losing  their  glam- 

132 


RECONSTRUCTION 

our  too?  Mere  worldly  success  is  not  the  hon 
oured  and  attractive  thing  it  was.  Men  who  are 
making  their  pile  out  of  the  nation's  calamity  are 
not  in  good  repute.  Is  not  the  mammon-god  los 
ing  something  of  its  tinsel  glitter?  Are  we  not 
beginning  to  see  that  when  men  enter  upon 
business  with  a  determination  to  succeed  at  any 
cost,  and  at  anyone's  expense,  when  men  are 
determined  to  amass  wealth  whether  they  con 
tribute  to  well-being  or  not,  that  is  just  war, 
just  the  twin  spirit  of  militarism?  Are  we  not 
beginning  to  see  that  if  the  world  is  to  be  made 
again,  reconstructed  according  to  God's  pur 
pose,  that  too,  as  well  as  militarism,  must  go. 

Brethren,  we  have  passed  through  stern 
days ;  and  stern  days  are  yet  in  front  of  us.  But 
it  is  not  for  us  merely  to  bow  our  necks  to  the 
yoke  that  is  laid  upon  us.  Christ,  is  saying, 
"Take  My  yoke  upon  you."  There  is  the  dawn 
ing  of  a  great  spiritual  opportunity  in  the 
world's  night.  God  is  beckoning  us  to  something 
larger  and  nobler  that  lies  beyond  the  dust  of 
battle  and  the  thunder  of  the  guns.  And  when 
I  say  beckoning  us,  I  mean  you  and  me.  I  do 
not  know  what  national  repentance  is  except  the 
repentance  of  the  people  that  constitute  the 
nation.  You  cannot  organize  repentance.  You 
cannot  organize  a  movement  like  that  in  advance 
of  the  spirit  of  the  people.  Let  us  each  seek  to 

133 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

embody  the  spirit  of  Christ  in  our  own  lives. 
Let  God  make  us  again.  So  only  shall  human 
ity  be  wrought  over  into  the  shape  of  God's 
ideals,  and  let  us  be  filled  with  the  strength  and 
courage  of  a  great  hope,  hope  in  God. 

These  things,  shall  be,  a  loftier  race 
Than  e'er  the  world  hath  known  shall  rise, 
With  fire  of  freedom  in  their  souls, 
And  light  of  knowledge  in  their  eyes. 

"Cannot  I  do  with  you  even  as  this  Potter?" 
saith  the  Lord. 


134 


IX. 

THE  LADDER  FROM  EARTH  TO 
HEAVEN 

And  he  dreamed,  and  behold  a  ladder  set  upon  the  earth,  and 
the  top  of  it  reached  to  Heaven:  and  behold  the  angels  of  God 
ascending  and  descending  on  it. — Gen.  xxviii:  12. 

And  He  saith  unto  them :  "Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Here 
after  ye  shall  see  Heaven  open,  and  the  angels  of  God  ascending 
and  descending  upon  the  Son  of  Man." — John  I:  51. 

"OURELY  the  Lord  is  in  this  place,"  said 
^Jacob,  "and  I  knew  it  not"  It  does  not  fol 
low  that  God  is  not  here,  because  we  do  not  dis 
cern  his  presence.  We  may  see  nothing  in  the 
universe  except  earth  and  sky;  but  God  is  there. 
We  may  see  nothing  in  the  Bible  except  chapter 
and  verse ;  but  God  is  there.  We  may  see  nothing 
in  the  Church  but  eloquence,  organization  and 
finance;  yet  God  is  there.  We  may  see  nothing 
in  our  cross,  save  the  agony  and  the  sting;  but 
God  is  there.  Our  faith  does  not  bring  His  pres 
ence,  neither  do  our  blindness  and  unbelief  anni 
hilate  it.  But  God  is  seeking  us,  and  laying  His 
hand  upon  us,  even  when  we  are  not  seeking  Him. 

Thou  hast  been  with  me  in  the  dark  and  cold, 
And  all  the  night  I  thought  I  was  alone; 
The  chariots  of  thy  glory  round  me  rolled, 
On  me  attending,  yet  by  me  unknown 
The  darkness  of  my  night  has  been  Thy  day; 

135 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

My  stony  pillow  was  thy  ladder's  rest; 

And  all  Thine  angels  watched  my  couch  of  clay 

To  bless  the  soul,  unconscious  it  was  blest. 

So  it  was  with  Jacob.  Till  his  eyes 
were  opened,  the  rocky  heights  of  Bethel 
were  to  him  a  God-forsaken  desert.  He 
thought  himself  a  God-forsaken  soul.  He 
had  plotted  and  lied  to  obtain  a  great  birthright, 
and  here  he  was  a  poor  waif,  a  banished  man,  ly 
ing  down  like  a  wild  beast  with  nothing  between 
him  and  the  earth,  with  nothing  between  him 
and  the  sky,  with  nothing  to  speak  to  him  but  the 
voice  of  his  own  remorse,  and  nothing  to  look 
upon  except  the  haunting  faces  of  those  he  had 
wronged.  A  more  miserable,  disillusioned, 
abandoned-looking  creature,  seldom  lay  down  to 
sleep;  but  before  he  arose,  he  knew  that  God 
knew  where  he  was,  and  was  his  God.  As  in 
sleep  he  grew  tranquil  and  still,  and  as  the  troub 
led,  excited,  flurried  self  he  had  brought  with 
him  from  Beersheba,  fell  away  from  him,  the 
Divine  shone  out  softly  and  gloriously  above  and 
around  him.  The  dream  grew.  The  Fabric  of 
the  vision  reared  itself  step  by  step.  Wonder 
after  wonder  was  unfolded.  Behold  the  ladder! 
Behold  the  angels !  And  then,  behold  the  Lord ! 
and  a  voice  came  rolling  down  its  steps — I  am 
Jehovah,  the  God  of  Abraham  thy  father;  I  will 
be  with  thee  in  all  places  whither  thou  goest  and 

136 


LADDER  FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN 

will  never  leave  thee.  What  floods  of  joy  must 
have  been  poured  upon  the  outcast!  That  for 
saken  spot,  that  barren  desolation  has  become  the 
Gate  of  Heaven.  The  wilderness  resounded 
with  the  grace  of  God,  and  overflowed  with  a 
Divine  peace.  And  his  own  life  lay  before  him, 
transfigured,  filled  with  a  Divine  meaning,  beck 
oning  him  onward  with  the  angel  hands  of 
promise.  And,  Brethren,  it  is  one  of  Christ's 
most  exquisite  interpretations  of  the  Old  Testa 
ment  that  He  claims  to  be  the  fulfilment  of  the 
vision  of  Bethel.  In  Him  men  will  see  the  heav 
ens  of  God's  love,  and  the  angels  of  God's  sal 
vation  ascending  and  descending  upon  the  Son  of 
Man.  Jesus  Christ  is  the  true,  the  living  ladder 
"set  up  on  the  earth,"  and  the  top  of  it  reaching 
unto  heaven. 

I.  "In  the  days  of  Jacob,"  says  Hazlitt  wist 
fully,  "there  was  a  ladder  between  Heaven  and 
Earth ;  but  now,  the  heavens  are  gone  farther  off, 
and  have  become  astronomical."  Let  us  rejoice 
that  the  very  reverse  of  this  is  true ;  that  through 
Christ  we  have  a  more  direct  access  to  God  and 
heaven  than  if  Jacob's  ladder  stood  beside  our 
pillow.  Heaven  has  not  gone  further  off;  it  has 
come  a  great  deal  nearer. 

History  suggests  that  America  was  known  in 
Europe  before  the  days  of  Columbus.  But  it  was 
little  more  than  a  dream  of  the  imagination,  a 

137 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

pretty  myth  for  the  poets,  a  fabled  world  some 
where  in  the  midst  of  the  sea.  But  after  Colum 
bus  had  told  his  story,  the  new  world  suddenly 
came  a  live  and  influential  fact  in  the  mind  and 
life  of  the  world.  The  famous  explorer  convert 
ed  a  dim  speculation  into  one  of  the  greatest  fac 
tors  in  the  thought,  the  commerce,  and  politics, 
—in  the  whole  evolution  and  shaping  of  Europe. 
So,  before  Christ's  advent,  elect  souls  in  some 
sense  realized  the  spiritual  sphere.  They  knew 
God.  They  saw  the  land  that  is  very  far  off. 
But  the  vision  was  dim,  and  for  the  great  mul 
titude  of  men,  it  scarcely  existed.  But  Christ  has 
brought  immortality  to  light.  He  has  made  the 
things  that  are  unseen  and  eternal  a  master  fact 
for  mankind.  "Thou  shalt  see  the  Heavens 
opened."  "Yes,"  testifies  St.  Paul,  "while  we 
look  not  at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but  at  the 
things  which  are  not  seen;  for  the  things  which 
are  seen  are  temporal ;  but  the  things  which  are 
not  seen  are  eternal."  And  Christ  does  this  for 
us,  because  He  Himself  is  the  ladder,  the  Living 
Way,  the  Bridge,  so  to  say,  of  spiritual  commun 
ication  between  Heaven  and  Earth.  Come,  this 
Communion  Sunday,  and  let  us  for  a  little,  lie, 
like  Jacob,  at  the  foot  of  the  heavenly  ladder, 
and  look  upwards. 

II.    The  ladder  in  Jacob's  dream  reached  un 
to  Heaven ;  yea,  unto  God.  There  was  the  Lord 

138 


LADDER  FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN 

God  Himself  looking  down  with  compassion  and 
forgiveness  upon  the  remorseful,  banished  out 
cast;  and  Christ  reacheth  unto  heaven,  unto  God 
Himself.  Brethren,  we  know  that.  That  is  the 
keystone  of  our  Christian  faith.  Take  that  out 
and  it  falls  in  ruins.  We  are  sure  of  that  as  we 
are  sure  that  right  is  right,  and  wrong  is  wrong. 
We  are  sure  that  the  spiritual  stature  of  Jesus 
Christ  reacheth  unto  heaven,  unto  very  God.  If 
it  were  not  so,  our  ladder  were  too  short.  If 
Christ  were  only  the  most  inspired  of  prophets 
coming  to  us  with  a  message  about  God,  or  the 
most  glorious  of  martyrs,  witnessing  His  faith  by 
His  blood,  or  the  holiest  of  saints  striving  up 
ward  and  onward,  He  might  help  to  lift  us 
higher  than  we  are;  He  could  not  lift  us  up  all 
the  way  to  God,  But,  the  ladder  reacheth  unto 
heaven.  "I  have  no  difficulty  about  the  Divinity 
of  Christ,"  said  a  well  known  theologian  some 
time  ago,  "He  is  the  God  I  love  and  adore.  What 
I  sometimes  want  to  be  assured  of  is,  that  a  Deity 
like  Him  is  in  charge  of  this  world."  We,  too, 
may  sometimes  feel  a  craving  for  assurance  on 
that  point.  But  we,  too,  have  no  difficulty  about 
the  Divinity  of  Christ.  When  He  says,  "He  that 
hath  seen  me  hath  seen  the  Father,"  our  souls 
welcome  the  assurance  and  rejoice  in  it.  If  you 
ask  us  what  the  word  Divine  means,  we  say  it 
means  Christ-like.  If  you  ask  us  what  is  the 

139 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

spirit  of  the  Divine,  we  say  the  spirit  of  Christ. 
If  you  ask  us  what  the  Divine  life  is,  we  say  that 
life  Christ  lived.  We  know  the  Divinity  of 
Christ,  and  that  there  is  no  other  sort  of  Divinity 
to  be  thought  of.  We  know  that  if  we  can  climb 
this  ladder,  Christ,  we  shall  get  to  God.  "In  the 
beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with 
God,  and  the  Word  was  God."  The  top  of  the 
ladder  is  fixed  safely  in  Heaven.  "And  the 
Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us,  and 
we  beheld  His  glory."  The  foot  of  the  ladder 
rests  firmly  upon  the  Earth.  Yes !  the  ladder  is 
long  enough.  It  stretches  all  the  way;  and  as 
you  follow  it  upward,  you  see  God  looking  upon 
you  and  speaking  unto  you,  saying  to  you,  "I  am 
thy  father's  God— thy  God." 

III.  For,  if  the  top  of  the  ladder  reaches  un 
to  Heaven,  the  foot  of  it  reaches  unto  the  Earth. 
From  Heaven  to  Earth !  That  is  far  enough  for 
you  and  me.  The  ladder  must  come  down  into 
the  pit  and  mire  of  sin  before  we  can  begin  to 
climb.  My  Brethren,  it  is  not  astronomical  dis 
tance  that  separates  from  God,  but  spiritual  dis 
tance.  There  is  nothing  else  that  comes  between 
us  and  God,  but  that.  Oh!  It  is  not  that  God 
is  great,  and  I  am  small.  That  doth  not  separate. 
It  is  not  that  He  is  infinite,  and  I  am  a  mere  pin 
point  as  against  a  great  continent.  It  is  not  that 
He  lives  forever,  and  my  days  are  as  an  hand- 

140 


LADDER  FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN 

breadth.  It  is  not  His  omniscience,  and  my  weak 
ness  that  separate  me  from  God.  No!  No  more 
than  the  feebleness  and  helplessness  of  your  little 
child  separates  it  from  your  heart.  No!  These 
things  unite  us  to  God,  as  your  child's  very  weak 
ness,  his  dependence  on  you  endears  him  to  you. 
So  God's  greatness  and  my  littleness,  His  wis 
dom  and  my  ignorance,  His  power  and  my  weak 
ness,  these  things  are  made  for  one  another,  and 
my  very  need  draws  God  to  me  as  God's  fulness 
draws  me  to  Him.  But  sin  separates.  Sin  is  the 
fatal  schism.  It  is  spiritual  distance,  and  it  is  a 
distance  we  cannot  measure.  You  cannot  tell 
how  far  it  is  from  the  pure  and  peaceful  glad 
ness  of  the  Father's  House  to  the  rebellion  and 
sin  of  the  far  country.  It  is  a  distance  we  cannot 
measure,  do  I  say?  I  am  wrong.  There  is  one 
thing  that  can  measure  it — only  one — Love- 
Love  with  its  sacrifice  and  its  forgiveness.  One 
thing  only  is  longer,  so  to  say,  than  the  distance 
between  sin  and  holiness — the  length  to  which 
love  can  go  in  bearing  wrong,  and  suffering  for, 
and  forgiving  wrong.  You  cannot  forgive  your 
enemy, — no,  nor  your  own  child,  except  by  a  love 
that  will  stretch  as  far  as  the  estrangement  and 
farther.  You  cannot,  and  neither  can  God. 
There  is  one  measure  only,  for  the  spiritual  dis 
tance  at  which  sin  puts  us  from  the  holiness  of 
God.  It  is  the  same  distance  as  from  the  Throne 

141 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

of  the  Father  to  the  abyss  out  of  which  Jesus 
cried,  "My  God,  My  God,  why  hast  Thou  for 
saken  Me?"  -the  same  distance  from  the  Throne 
of  the  Universe  and  the  Grave  in  Joseph's  gar 
den.  Brethren,  the  ladder  is  long  enough.  When 
the  forgiving  father  and  the  humble  prodigal 
meet  in  Christ,  the  tears  and  kisses  of  the  one, 
fall  upon  the  bowed  head  of  the  other.  Distance 
is  no  more.  The  love  of  God  has  gone  all  the 
way.  It  has  made  our  sins  His  Cross,  our  re 
demption  His  task.  The  heavenly  ladder  comes 
down  to  us  wherever  we  are.  It  reached  great 
and  faithful  Abraham  in  his  day.  It  had  to 
descend  many  steps  lower  to  the  crooked  and  un 
faithful  Jacob.  And  as  I  lay  me  with  Jacob  at 
its  foot,  I  know  that  there  is  hope  and  healing  for 
me  and  for  all  the  children  of  men. 

IV.  And  by  this  ladder  the  angels  of  God 
ascend  and  descend.  Perhaps  there  are  angels 
that  carry  our  prayers  and  thanksgiving  up  to  the 
Throne  of  Grace  and  that  bring  down  from  it 
the  help  and  blessing  we  need.  Perhaps  it  is  an 
angel  that  sometimes  whispers  comfort  to  the 
troubled  heart  and  strengthens  the  fainting 
spirit.  Let  us  acknowledge  that  we  know  noth 
ing  about  these  couriers  and  ministers  of  mercy. 
We  take  them  here  as  a  symbol.  They  are  God's 
messengers  to  you,  and  yours  to  Him.  Your 
prayers,  your  aspirations,  your  faith,  your  hope, 

142 


LADDER  FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN 

your  thanksgivings  are  your  angels.  First  they 
come  down  to  you  through  the  gate  of  Heaven, 
and  you  send  them  back  as  your  messenger  to 
Heaven.  And  then  another  relay  comes  back, 
bringing  all  Divine  blessing  and  help.  Every 
truth  revealed  to  your  soul,  every  strength  in 
time  of  need,  consolation  in  every  sorrow,  sick 
ness  or  duty,  guidance  in  difficulty,  guardian 
ship  in  danger,  are  God's  angels. 

To-day,  Brethren,  God  is  in  a  special  manner 
giving  us  Jacob's  vision  of  the  ladder  which 
reaches  unto  heaven.  Look  up,  and  see  God 
looking  down  upon  you  in  His  unchangeable 
love.  Listen  to  the  voice  Divine  that  comes 
down  clear  and  distinct,  into  your  soul:  "I  will 
not  leave  thee  until  I  have  done  that  which  I 
have  spoken  to  thee  of."  Brethren,  these  are  the 
very  words  of  our  Saviour  to  us  in  the  Lord's 
supper.  That  is  the  very  meaning  of  this  Sacra 
ment.  It  means  that  in  these  symbols  of  His 
body  and  Blood  He  pledges  Himself  to  us  anew. 
He  vows  a  faithfulness  which  all  our  fickleness, 
a  loyalty  which  all  our  inconstancy,  a  love  which 
all  our  coldness  has  not  changed  and  cannot 
change.  He  takes  us  up  once  more  into  the  arms 
of  His  everlasting  purpose.  "Lo,  I  am  with  you 
always,  and  I  will  not  leave  thee  until  I  have 
done  that  which  I  have  spoken  to  thee  of." 

What  has  He  spoken  unto  you?     Tell  me 
143 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

what  you  speak  unto  Him  and  I  will  tell  you 
what  He  speaks  unto  you.    Do  you  say,  "Wash 
me  thoroughly  from  my  iniquities  and  cleanse  me 
from  my  sins"?    Then  He  says,  "Though  your 
sins  be  as  scarlet  they  shall  be  white  as  snow." 
Do  you  speak  to  Him  of  your  soul's  hunger  and 
thirst?     Then  he  says,  "Blessed  are  they  that 
hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness  for  they 
shall  be  filled."     Or  do  you  speak  to  Him  of 
your  burden  of  sorrow?     He  says,  "I  w^l  not 
leave  thee  till  your  sorrow  is  turned  into  joy.    Or, 
is  it  the  difficulties  of  your  lot,  the  burden  and 
heat  of  your  day,  that  you  lay  before  Him?    He 
says  to  you,  "They  that  wait  upon  the  Lord  shall 
renew  their  strength.    As  thy  days,  so  shall  thy 
strength  be."    Is  it  of  straitness  in  the  things  of 
this  world,  of  daily  bread,  of  health  and  strength, 
and  the  vicissitudes  of  your  calling  that  you 
speak?    He  says,  "The  eyes  of  all  wait  upon  Me, 
and  I  give  them  their  meat  in  due  season."     Is 
it  some  cross  of  your  soul,  some  evil  habit  that 
clings,  or  some  blessing  for  yourself  or  your  chil 
dren  you  make  mention  of?    He  says  again,  "I 
will  not  leave  thee  till  I  have  done  it."    To  you 
young  people,  girding  on  your  armour,  facing  life 
with  its  unforeseen  tasks,  temptations,  and  dan 
gers,  He  says,  "I  will  be  with  thee  in  all  places 
whither  thou  goest."    To  you  who  are  old  and 
gray-headed,  who  have  no  long  vista  of  years 

144 


LADDER  FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN 

stretching  before  you,  He  says,  "I  will  not  for 
sake  thee."  The  outward  man  may  decay  but  the 
inward  shall  be  renewed  from  day  to  day.  With 
good  courage  then  may  we  say,  athe  Lord  is  my 
helper,  I  will  not  fear.  I  will  not  fear  my  path, 
for  His  goodness  and  mercy  are  my  safeguards. 
They  follow  me  all  the  way,  blotting  out  my 
transgressions,  correcting  my  failures  and  mis 
takes.  I  will  not  fear  the  lurking  snares  of  to 
day,  for  he  will  keep  my  feet.  I  will  not  fear  the 
unknown  experiences  of  to-morrow,  for  my  times 
are  in  His  hand.  I  will  not  fear  life,  for  his 
grace  is  sufficient,  nor  death  which  He  makes 
the  Crown  of  Life  to  the  faithful." 

Speak  to  Him  that  He  may  speak  to  thee. 
so  faint,  as  to  escape  His  hearing.  Yet,  there  is 
one  more  thing  to  be  said.  God  sets  Christ,  the 
heavenly  ladder,  before  us,  that  we  may  climb  it. 
Milton,  in  Paradise  Lost,  tells  how  sin  and  death 
followed  the  track  of  Satan,  and  paved  after 
him  a  broad  and  beaten  way  over  the  abyss,  a 
bridge  of  wondrous  length,  stretching  from 
Earth  to  Hell.  That  is  true.  But  this  also  is 
true.  Christ  has  ascended  up  on  high  and  has 
left  behind  Him  a  way  stretching  from  earth  to 
heaven.  It  is  the  way  He  made  for  Himself 
through  the  jungles  of  temptation,  the  deserts  of 
toil,  and  the  dark  valleys  of  humiliation.  With 
agony  and  bloody  sweat  He  made  His  way,  left 

145 
10 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

it  a  made  road,  an  explored  and  beaten  track  for 
us  to  walk  in — a  ladder  for  us  to  climb.  Not  an 
easy  road  even  yet.  Who  is  the  man  that  shall 
ascend  into  the  hill  of  the  Lord?  He  that  hath 
clean  hands  and  a  pure  heart.  And  it  is  not  an 
easy  thing  to  keep  clean  hands  in  this  world, 
much  less  easy  to  have  a  pure  heart.  But  let  us 
be  climbing;  let  every  communion  season  find 
us  still  climbing.  As  we  take  the  pledges  of  our 
Saviour's  loyalty  to-day  let  us  give  Him  ours. 
Let  us  begin  anew  to  follow  Him,  and  we  shall 
ascend — our  whole  life  will  be  an  ascending — • 
until  at  last  we  reach  the  hill  of  God,  and  stand 
within  His  holy  place.  Thus  saith  He,  "I  will 
not  leave  thee  until  I  have  done  that  which  I 
have  spoken  to  thee  of."  Amen. 


146 


X. 

CHRIST'S  ABSENCE  FROM  THE  BODY 

THE  CONDITION  OF  HIS  FULL 

SPIRITUAL  PRESENCE 

Touch  Me  not:  for  I  am  not  yet  ascended  to  My  Father.— 
John  xx  :  17. 


HESE  are  strange  words  on  the  lips  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Never  before,  never  afterwards  did 
he  use  such  words  of  repulsion  or  repression. 
And  strange,  it  was  against  Mary,  most  devoted 
of  His  followers,  last  at  the  Cross,  first  at  the 
Tomb,  that  the  barrier  was  erected. 

Mary  stood  without  at  the  Sepulchre  weep 
ing,  and  as  she  wept  Jesus  saith  unto  her, 
"Mary,"  one  word  only,  but  it  was  enough.  It 
was  the  old  voice  with  its  familiar  cadence. 
Mary  had  heard  it  too  often  to  mistake  it  for  an 
other.  Yet  when  Mary,  lost  in  a  tumult  of  de 
light  was  rushing  forward  to  fling  herself  upon 
Him  He  arrests  her  in  her  transport  —  "Touch 
Me  not."  She  was  assuming  that  He  had  come 
back  to  the  old  scenes  in  the  old  manner,  to  re 
sume  the  old  mode  of  life  with  his  followers,  but 
our  Lord  announces  that  this  had  come  to  an  end. 
This  intercourse  with  His  disciples  through  the 
senses,  the  audible  word,  the  tone  of  voice,  the 

147 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

grasp  of  hand,  and  the  expression  of  counten 
ance,  and  all  the  visible,  tangible  symbols  by 
which  souls  clothed  in  flesh  and  blood  are  drawn 
to  one  another  was  past  and  gone. 

John,  who  had  leaned  on  the  Master's  bosom, 
must  learn  now  another  and  nobler  way  of  rest 
ing  on  Him.  Peter  must  learn  another  way  of 
grasping  his  Master's  upholding  hand,  than  had 
saved  him  when  sinking  in  the  Galilean  Lake. 
Mary  had  thought  that  the  supreme  object  of 
her  trust  and  devotion  could  be  touched  with  a 
finger,  clung  to  by  clasping  hands.  She  must 
learn  to  feel  Him  nearer  and  to  cling  to  Him, 
not  with  the  senses  but  with  the  soul. 

Quite  obviously,  it  seems  to  me,  "Touch  Me 
not,  for  I  am  not  yet  ascended,"  imply,  "And 
when  I  am  ascended  you  may  touch.  True  con 
tact  with  me  is  not  that  of  flesh  with  flesh,  which 
is  past  and  gone  with  my  dying;  but  it  is  that  of 
spirit  with  spirit,  and  that  cannot  be  fully 
realized  until  I  ascend  to  the  Father.  Then  you 
shall  touch  Me  and  cling  to  Me.  You  shall 
open  your  very  mind,  heart  and  soul  to  Me  as 
never  before,  and  I  shall  come  back  and  make  my 
abode  there." 

The  truth  then  is  that  Christ's  bodily  absence 
is  the  condition  of  His  full  spiritual  presence. 
There  are  facts  of  very  familiar  experience 
which,  so  far  as  they  go,  are  in  line  with  that 

148 


CHRIST'S  ABSENCE  FROM  THE  BODY 

truth.  Do  we  not  often  find  as  a  matter  of  com 
mon  experience  that  bodily  separation  often 
brings  us  spiritually  nearer,  causes  what  is  most 
high-souled  in  our  relations  to  each  other,  to 
become  stronger  and  clearer  than  ever  before? 
To  what  man  is  his  native  land,  "the  hills  of 
home,"  so  dear  as  to  the  exile?  When  is  it 
the  youth  first  values  his  home?  Is  it  not  when 
he  first  leaves  it?  And  is  it  not  the  absent  ones 
who  come  to  occupy,  for  the  first  time  perhaps, 
their  true  place  in  the  thought  and  heart  of  the 
home?  We  have  found  that  we  never  knew  till 
that  last  evening,  or  that  first  letter,  how  close 
heart  was  to  heart.  While  all  are  thought  of, 
and  loved,  and  prayed  for,  is  it  not  the  absent 
ones — the  boys  overseas,  the  dear  ones  far  away, 
who  obtain  the  first  place?  And  we  reach  a  still 
closer  analogy  in  the  experience  of  the  great 
parting;  for  again,  is  it  not  most  true  that  this 
only  brings  nearer  in  spirit  those  in  whose  hearts 
the  truth  of  love  has  ever  dwelt?  Ah!  We  enter 
tain  our  angels  so  often  unawares.  We  live  by 
their  side  day  after  day,  year  after  year;  but  it 
needs  that  they  take  their  flight  to  heaven  before 
we  see  the  gleam  of  celestial  light  on  their  wings. 
Then  their  excellences,  their  worth,  their  good 
ness  shine  out  upon  us,  and  stamp  their  image 
with  a  diviner  impression  upon  the  heart.  How 
often  is  it  so!  Alas!  Alas!  When  it  is  not  so. 

149 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

It  is  in  the  solemn  hour  of  parting,  that  the  most 
perfect  union  of  soul  with  soul  is  realized,  the 
everlasting  meeting  begins.  And  all  these  things 
were  true  in  reference  to  our  Lord.  What 
Mary  felt,  and  what  we  all  sometimes  feel,  is 
expressed  in  the  children's  hymn, 

I  think  when  I  read  that  sweet  story  of  old 

When  Jesus  was  here  among  men, 

How  He  called  little  children  as  lambs  to  His  fold, 

I  should  like  to  have  been  with  Him  then; 

I  wish  that  His  hands  had  been  placed  on  m  head, 

That  His  arms  had  been  thrown  around  me, 

And  that  I  might  have  seen  His  kind  look  when  He  said, 

Let  the  little  ones  come  unto  Me. 

That  is  a  very  human  feeling,  but  it  does  not 
exhaust  the  matter. 

Jesus  lived  for  thirty  years  among  the  towns 
men  of  Nazareth,  and  not  a  glimmering  of  His 
greatness  entered  their  minds.  "Is  not  this  the 
carpenter?"  they  said.  It  might  be  so  still. 
Jesus  Christ  might  be  walking  the  streets  of 
Toronto ;  He  might  be  your  next  door  neighbor, 
and  you  would  never  know  it.  It  is  only  the 
risen  and  ascended  Christ  whom  we  can  see  in, 
some  small  measure — see  as  He  is,  whom  our 
souls  can  truly  touch. 

All  that  is  true;  yet  all  merely  human 
analogies  fail  to  furnish  an  adequate  parallel 
to  the  Communion  between  the  ascended  Christ 
and  us  who  are  here  on  earth.  You  recall  His 

ISO 


CHRIST'S  ABSENCE  FROM  THE  BODY 

own  words:  "It  is  expedient  for  you  that  I  go 
away,  for  if  I  go  not  away  the  Comforter  will 
not  come  unto  you,  but  if  I  depart  I  will  send 
Him  unto  you."  In  other  words,  Christ 
ascended — went  away,  only  to  come  again  in  a 
greater  way,  no  longer  as  a  bodily  presence, 
limited  and  local,  but  as  a  universal,  spiritual 
presence  and  power.  It  was  not  possible  that 
He  should  be  both  at  the  same  time;  and  He 
went  away  in  the  bodily  form,  that  He  might 
come  and  abide  with  us  in  the  spiritual  way. 
And  I  want  you  to  consider  how  it  is  that  this 
makes  Christ  the  Saviour  we  need. 

Consider,  then,  that  Christ's  bodily  presence 
was  subject  to  the  ordinary  limitations  of  space. 
He  could  not,  any  more  than  you  or  I,  be  in 
more  than  one  place  at  one  time.  One  suppli 
ant  only,  or  a  group  of  suppliants,  could  touch 
Him  on  any  one  occasion. 

One  day  when  Christ  was  at  Perea  a  message 
came  to  Him  that  his  friend  Lazarus  was  sick. 
Now,  Jesus  loved  Mary  and  Martha  and  their 
brother  Lazarus.  But  He  was  several  days' 
journey  from  Bethany,  and  perhaps  there  were 
sick  bodies  to  be  healed  and  sick  souls  to  be 
saved  where  He  was.  At  any  rate,  He  was  so 
situated  that  He  could  not  immediately  fly  to 
the  help  of  His  afflicted  friends  in  Bethany. 
But  now  that  He  is  ascended  there  is  no  sum- 

151 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

mons  of  need  He  cannot  answer,  how  and  when 
He  wills.  Now,  we  can  touch  Him  whenever 
two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  His  House. 
He  is  in  the  midst.  Now,  He  can  be  with  each 
of  His  friends  at  any,  and  at  all  times.  With 
every  John  in  his  Patmos,  with  every  Peter  in 
his  cell,  with  every  penitent,  crying,  "God  be 
merciful  to  me  a  sinner,"  with  every  soul  in  dis 
tress,  every  moan  of  weeping,  every  tempted 
one,  every  fallen  one,  every  follower  bearing  His 
Cross,  every  soldier  fighting  His  battle,  every 
servant  doing  His  work — there  Christ  is,  watch 
ing,  guarding,  pardoning,  healing,  teaching, 
guiding,  comforting,  strengthening.  Consider, 
I  say,  this  wondrous  thing,  that  Christ  went 
away  from  our  bodily  touch,  that  our  souls 
might  always  touch  Him.  He  went  away  to 
Heaven,  only  that  on  earth  He  might  be  with  us 
always.  He  is  there;  He  is  here — there  prepar 
ing  a  place  for  us;  here  preparing  us  for  the 
place.  There  in  the  noon-day;  here  in  the  twi 
light.  There  amid  the  palms  of  victory;  here 
amid  the  heart  of  the  battle.  He  ascended  up  on 
high  that  He  might  fulfill  all  things. 

And  it  is  not  only,  so  to  say,  the  extent  of 
Christ's  presence  that  is  freed  from  all  bodily 
limitations;  it  is  rendered  altogether  more  vital 
and  intimate.  We  may  sometimes  envy  the 
privilege  of  a  Mary  sitting  at  His  feet  looking 

152 


CHRIST'S  ABSENCE  FROM  THE  BODY 

up  into  His  face,  John  leaning  on  His  breast, 
or  the  woman  of  Samaria  listening  to  His  dis 
course,  and,  no  doubt,  that  manner  of  touching 
Him  had  its  own  peculiar  preciousness.  To 
lose  it,  was  to  lose  much ;  but  it  was  to  lose  much, 
only  to  gain  more.  Brethren,  there  is  a  far 
richer  privilege  granted  to  us — did  we  but  know 
it — to  have  Christ  dwelling  in  our  hearts  by 
faith.  To  them  in  the  days  of  the  flesh,  it  was 
not  an  indwelling,  but  an  outdwelling  Christ. 
He  was  the  dear,  revered  teacher.  Neverthe 
less,  His  voice  was  still  an  external  voice,  speak 
ing  to  them  from  without,  not  from  within  their 
own  minds.  And,  had  He  continued  to  live 
in  the  flesh,  His  kingdom  in  this  world  must 
have  taken  the  form  of  a  kind  of  glorified 
Papacy.  Wherever  controversy  arose  upon  any 
point  of  doctrine  or  duty,  when  any  perplexity 
or  social  problem  pressed  for  solution,  instead 
of  earnestly  endeavouring  to  think  it  out,  we 
should  hurry  off  with  it  to  the  Master,  to  have 
it  settled  for  us  by  His  authoritative  pronounce 
ment.  But  Christ  will  not  be  a  Pope.  He  will 
not  let  us  touch  Him  in  that  way.  He  does  a 
far  greater  thing.  To  all  those  who  love  the 
truth,  He  gives  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  to  quicken 
them,  not,  observe,  to  give  them  all  truth,  but  to 
guide  them  into  all  truth.  That  is  true  educa 
tion  ;  not  to  give  the  pupil  the  true  answer  to  all 

153 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

his  problems,  but  to  guide  his  thinking  and 
enable  him  to  find  it  for  himself.  And,  Breth 
ren,  whatever  perplexities  you  may  have 
about  religious  truth,  or  about  your  own  duty, 
or  about  the  way  in  which  God  is  leading  you, 
if  you  really  want  the  truth,  want  to  know  it 
that  you  may  do  it,  rely  upon  the  unseen  Christ, 
the  Spirit  of  Truth  within  you.  He  will  guide 
you  unto  the  fruitful  and  practical  possession, 
as  a  lamp  for  the  feet  and  a  light  for  the  path, 
of  all  you  need  to  know  for  doing  God's  will  on 
earth. 

Then,  lastly,  the  departure  of  Christ  in  bodily 
presence  meant  the  substitution  of  an  inward 
life-giving  spirit,  an  indwelling  purity,  for  the 
mere  influence  of  an  outward  example.  God 
forbid  that  I  should  ever  appear  to  place  a 
secondary  value  upon  the  example  which  our 
Blessed  Lord  has  left  us  that  we  should  follow 
in  his  steps!  Never  was  there  created  in  the 
imagination  of  man,  never  but  once  witnessed 
on  earth  so  heavenly  a  vision,  Christ's  example 
is  the  world's  one  standard  of  perfect  goodness. 
The  only  perfect  morality  is  to  love  and  follow 
Him.  Yet  if  we  had  it  always  before  our  eyes, 
would  that  help  us  truly  to  follow  it?  Would 
it  not  tend  rather  to  slavish  external  imitations? 
Christ  will  not  have  us  touch  Him  in  that  way, 
but  in  a  more  real  way.  He  would  not  have  us 

154 


CHRIST'S  ABSENCE  FROM  THE  BODY 

be  as  the  mere  copyist,  mechanically  reproduc 
ing  the  work  of  another,  but  rather  as  the  artist 
inspired  and  guided,  it  is  true,  by  another's  work, 
but  going  on  to  fashion  his  own  forms  of  beauty, 
and  to  express  his  own  conceptions. 

After  all,  Brethren,  it  is  more  than  an 
example  that  we  need.  Spiritually,  man  is  a 
poor  cripple;  and  to  hold  up  to  him  example 
and  nothing  more,  is  as  if  one  were  to  step  very 
nimbly  and  gracefully  before  a  cripple  and  say, 
Take  a  lesson  from  me  in  the  art  of  walking. 
Brethren,  Christ's  example  is  our  one  royal  law. 
But  what  power  shall  take  that  Law  and  make 
it  Life,  write  it  on  our  hearts,  inspire  it  into  our 
affections,  conform  our  dispositions  and  require 
ments,  so  that  knowledge  will  pass  into  love,  and 
duty  into  choice?  There  is  one  power  only  that 
can  do  this  for  us  and  all  men — the  Spirit  of 
Christ — the  Spirit  which  made  Christ  Himself 
what  He  was,  Who  dwelt  in  Him,  and  made  it 
His  gladness  and  delight — His  meat  and  drink, 
to  do  His  Father's  will.  And  this  divinest  gift, 
which  is  our  supreme  need,  He  gives  to  all  who 
touch  Him  soul  to  soul.  And  of  all  this,  He 
gives  us  assurance  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
Supper.  That  Sacrament  is  a  sign  and  pledge 
to  us  of  His  presence  with  His  Church  and  in 
it — with  every  believing  soul.  Though  it  is 
a  different  kind  of  presence  from  what  it 

155 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

was,  it  is  not  less  but  more  real,  not  less  but 
more  near  and  immediate.  There  is  no  near  and 
far  in  the  spiritual  world.  Nearness  here  means 
likeness.  Kindred  spirits  are  always  near,,  how 
ever  separated  by  space  or  time;  and  spirits  that 
have  nothing  in  common  are  wide  as  the  poles 
asunder,  though  they  dwell  under  the  same 
roof.  We  come  close  to  Christ  when  we  are 
lifted  up  in  heart  and  mind  to  Him.  And  if 
we  have  the  Mind  of  Christ,  we  are  with  Him— 
nay,  He  is  in  us  and  we  in  Him.  And  now  He 
does  not  say,  Touch  Me  not.  He  says,  I  am 
ascended  so  that  I  am  with  you,  therefore  touch 
Me.  May  He  Himself  help  us  to  touch  Him 
and  cling  to  Him  with  our  whole  heart  and  soul, 
with  all  our  need  of  purity,  and  peace,  and  truth, 
and  courage,  that  so  touching  Him,  we  may  gain 
that  power  by  which  alone  we  are  able  to  do  and 
to  endure. 


156 


XL 

MORAL  WEAKNESS  CONFRONTED 

WITH  THE  FORCE  OF 

CIRCUMSTANCES 

When  Pilate  saw  that  he  could  prevail  nothing  but  that  rather 
a  tumult  was  made,  he  took  water  and  washed  his  hands  before 
the  multitude,  saying,  "I  am  innocent  of  the  blood  of  this  just 
person;  see  ye  to  it."— Matthew  xxxii:  24. 

IT  OW  long  has  Pilate  stood  there  washing 
*  *  his  hands,  which  are  yet  never  clean?  Will 
he  never  come  down  from  that  pillory,  and  see 
that  stain  removed?  No ;  never  while  the  world 
standeth.  Yet  Pilate  was  not,  all  things  con 
sidered,  an  exceptionally  bad  man.  "When  his 
position  is  understood,"  says  an  excellent  Life 
of  Christ,  "it  appears  that  he  was,  to  a  large 
extent,  the  victim  of  circumstances."  The  vic 
tim  of  circumstances — that  is  the  keynote  of  what 
I  want  to  say  this  evening.  Was  Pilate  com 
pelled  to  be — there  is  no  doubt  he  was — but 
was  he  compelled  to  be,  and  is  anybody  fore 
doomed  and  compelled  to  be  the  victim  of  cir 
cumstances? 

And  first,  we  must  look  at  the  circumstances. 
Pontius  Pilate  was  the  'Roman  Governor  of 
Judea.  The  work  of  governing  that  most  turbu- 

157 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

lent  and  intractable  province  was  as  difficult  a 
business  as,  say,  the  governing  of  Ireland  to-day. 
And  Pilate  was  ill-adapted  to  it.  He  wanted 
to  play  the  part  of  the  strong  man,  the  man  of 
imperious  temper  who  carries  things  with  a 
high  hand.  But  his  Jewish  subjects  soon  dis 
covered  that  he  was  not  equal  to  his  part.  His 
predecessors  in  office  had  been  prudent  enough 
to  respect  the  religious  scruples  of  the  Jews, 
and  when  their  troops  marched  through  the 
streets  of  Jerusalem,  announced  that  they  should 
not  carry  their  standards  emblazoned  with  the 
image  of  the  Emperor.  But  Pilate,  disdaining 
this  concession,  bade  his  cohorts  march  in  with 
all  their  insignia,  and  plant  them  on  the  Citadel. 
The  indignant  Jews  thronged  to  the  Palace,  and 
clamoured  for  the  removal  of  the  offensive 
images.  For  five  days  they  continued  their 
importunity,  until  Pilate  surrounded  them  with 
troops  and  threatened  them  with  instant  death 
unless  they  desisted.  To  his  amazement  and 
discomfiture,  they  flung  themselves  on  their 
faces  and,  baring  their  necks,  declared  them 
selves  ready  to  die  rather  than  endure  the  viola 
tion  of  their  laws.  Pilate  gave  way,  and  hii 
compliance  was  fatal  to  his  authority  ever  after 
wards.  The  Jews  had  taken  his  measure,  so 
Pilate  went  on  in  his  unfortunate  regime,  alter 
nately  exasperating  the  Jews  and  yielding  to 

158 


MORAL  WEAKNESS  CONFRONTED 

them.  And  then,  on  the  other  hand,  there  was 
Pilate's  master,  the  old  Emperor  Tiberius,  a 
morose,  jealous  tyrant,  one  who  seemed  to  take 
a  delight  in  humiliating  his  lieutenants,  who 
greedily  drank  in  any  complaint  against  them, 
and  from  whom  Pilate  knew  an  unsuccessful 
governor  would  receive  short  shrift.  And  Pilate 
had  been  already  complained  of  and  repri 
manded.  Between  the  Jews  on  the  one  hand, 
and  the  Emperor  on  the  other,  he  was  between 
the  upper  and  the  nether  mill-stone.  All  this 
is  to  be  remembered.  It  gives  us  the  key  to  the 
tragedy  which  enacted  itself  in  Pilate's  soul  on 
that  fateful  day  when  Jesus  Christ  was  brought 
as  a  prisoner  before  him.  For  what  is  most 
conspicuous  in  all  his  proceedings  is  his  strange, 
almost  passionate  desire  to  escape  responsibility 
—to  stand  outside  this  matter  of  Jesus  Christ 
and  his  trial  altogether.  And  we  see  how  the 
net  is  drawn  closer  and  closer  around  him,  till 
no  loophole  of  escape  is  left,  and  he  is  compelled 
at  last  to  take  action,  and  even  then  disclaiming 
responsibility  for  the  action  he  takes,  washing 
his  hands  of  it,  and  protesting  that  he  is  the  vic 
tim  of  circumstances. 

So  Pilate  sees  at  the  first  glance  what  his 
duty  is.  "I  find  in  Him  no  fault  at  all."  Here 
there  should  have  been  an  end  of  the  matter. 
The  judge  had  pronounced  his  verdict  "not 

159 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

guilty."  What  remained — but  to  release  the 
prisoner  and  grant  Him  the  protection  of  the 
court  against  all  lawless  attack?  But  no.  As 
Pilate  looks  down  on  that  sea  of  stony  faces  his 
resolution  fails.  He  acquits  the  prisoner,  then 
parleys  with  the  accusers,  remonstrates,  dis 
suades,  tries  in  every  way  to  wriggle  out  of 
responsibility.  Learning  that  Jesus  is  a  Galilean, 
therefore  a  subject  of  Herod,  he  conceives  the 
happy  thought  of  sending  the  prisoner  to  him 
for  judgment.  But  Herod,  more  buffoon  than 
King,  thinks  it  excellent  policy  to  return  the  so- 
called  King  of  the  Jews  upon  Pilate's  hands, 
clothed  in  a  caricature  of  regal  attire,  a  crown 
of  thorns  upon  His  head.  Then  the  mob  comes 
shouting  up  to  the  palace  gate  demanding  their 
annual  gift  of  a  released  prisoner.  To-day  their 
demand  is  music  in  Pilate's  ears.  He  offers 
them  Jesus.  But  once  again  his  weak  expedient 
breaks  in  his  hands.  "Not  this  man  but  Barab- 
bas,"  they  cry.  Then,  like  other  weak  men  in 
a  strait,  Pilate  proposes  a  middle  course.  He 
will  have  Jesus  scourged  to  satisfy  their  malice; 
then  release  Him  to  satisfy  his  own  conscience. 
But  in  vain.  With  all  his  resourcefulness  and 
ingenuity,  and  with  all  his  good  wishes  and 
intentions  too,  the  chain  of  circumstances  was 
closing  around  Pontius  Pilate.  The  last  rivet 
was  fastened,  when  now  the  Jews  brought  out 

160 


MORAL  WEAKNESS  CONFRONTED 

the  weapon  they  had  been  keeping  in  reserve, 
the  one  Pilate  had  been  in  mortal  terror  of  all 
the  time.  They  hold  the  terror  of  Tiberius 
over  him.  "If  thou  let  this  man  go,  thou  art 
not  Caesar's  friend."  To  do  his  duty,  Pilate 
had  been  willing  to  risk  something — but  not 
this.  "If  thou  let  this  man  go,  thou  are  not 
Caesar's  friend."  That  was  enough.  Pilate 
succumbed;  yet  not  without  one  more  weak, 
unavailing  protest.  Calling  for  a  basin  of  water 
he  solemnly  washed  his  hands  of  the  blood  of 
this  just  person. 

Now  the  story  of  Pilate's  shipwreck  touches 
us  very  closely.  It  is  the  common,  everyday 
tragedy  of  human  life — the  tragedy  of  moral 
weakness  in  its  unsuccessful  struggle  with  the 
force  of  circumstances.  It  excites  in  us  contend 
ing  feelings  as  we  read  it.  One  moment  we  find 
no  blame  too  severe ;  and  then,  as  one's  point  of 
view  changes,  we  feel  nothing  but  pity.  Another 
moment,  when  compassion  for  the  unfortunate 
victim  of  circumstances  holds  the  field,  we  are 
again  thrown  back  upon  the  fact  that  he,  and  he 
alone,  was  to  blame,  that  nothing  absolves  him 
from  responsibility  for  what  he  did.  It  shows 
us  how  complex  a  thing  human  life  is,  how 
impossible  it  is  for  us  to  adjust  the  balance  of 
judgment  between  the  opposing  weight  of  cir 
cumstances  on  the  one  hand,  and  of  responsi- 

161 

11 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

bility  on  the  other.  It  says  to  us,  "Judge  not 
that  ye  be  not  judged."  It  awakens  a  prayer, 
"Lead  us  not  into  temptation."  Still,  let  us  try 
to  learn  some  plain  lessons  from  it. 

It  is  the  common,  everyday  tragedy  of  human 
life  because  we  see  in  it  a  man  handicapped 
by  his  own  past.  All  the  circumstances  which 
made  it  so  terribly  hard  for  Pilate  to  save  his 
soul  that  day,  were  of  his  own  making.  Had 
it  not  been  for  the  fear  of  having  all  the  inci 
dents  of  his  past  misgovernment  raked  up,  Pilate 
would  quickly  have  marched  his  troops  across 
the  square,  and  cleared  it  of  the  mob  and  defied 
the  Sanhedrin.  But  Pilate  had  given  hostages 
to  the  enemy.  His  hands  were  tied.  And,  in 
the  same  way,  many  a  man  is  in  the  position  of 
paying  moral  blackmail  for  something  in  his 
past.  I  am  not  thinking  of  anything  specially 
criminal.  I  mean  that  often  men  form  habits 
and  associations  which  present  a  very  formidable 
hindrance  when  they  would  fain  begin  to  live 
a  better  life.  There  are  many  people  who  know 
absolutely,  that  they  ought  to  be  Christians,  that 
Christ's  side  is  the  right  side  in  the  battle  of  life, 
and  that  they  ought  to  be  His  servants,  soldiers 
and  followers.  They  cannot  help  knowing  it 
and  admitting  it.  But  they  have  not  begun  to 
live  this  better  life  because  of  certain  self-made 
difficulties  standing  in  the  way.  How  are  they 

162 


MORAL  WEAKNESS  CONFRONTED 

to  face  the  sacrifices  of  these  questionable  indul 
gences?  How  are  they  to  abandon  those  plea 
sant,  but  not  very  pure,  or  inspiring  associations 
which  have  grown  to  be  part  of  their  lives? 
There  are  many  people  who,  if  they  could  begin 
again,  would  take  a  different  path,  or  at  least 
they  think  so.  They  would  choose  the  better 
part,  and  walk  in  the  high  and  noble  way.  But 
they  have  committed  themselves  to  the  other  side. 
They  have  given  all  who  know  them  to  under 
stand  that  they  are  not  religious  men.  They  have 
talked  about  sacred  things  carelessly,  perhaps 
contemptuously.  They  have  made  a  reputation 
of  that  sort.  They  have  beset  themselves  with  a 
score  of  entanglements;  and  all  their  past  now 
stands  in  their  way.  The  way  of  transgressors  is 
hard — so  it  is  said.  But  it  is  not  hard  in  itself. 
It  is  easy;  for  it  follows  the  line  of  least  resist 
ance.  It  is  only  when  one  wants  to  retrace  it, 
that  it  becomes  hard.  And  then,  it  is  hard 
indeed.  It  was  so  for  Pilate.  When  we  read 
the  story  of  that  prolonged  duel  between  his 
better  self  and  his  temptations,  we  see  him  like 
a  mountain  climber  who  has  lost  his  footing  in 
some  deadly  slope,  wildly  clutching  at  what 
ever  projecting  stone,  or  shrub,  or  tuft  of  grass, 
might  arrest  his  downward  course;  but  the  slope 
is  too  steep,  the  mountain  is  too  great,  and  he 
is  dragged  on  as  if  by  some  irresistible  hand  to 

163 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

the  edge  of  the  abyss.    And  yet,  that  comparison 
is  essentially  defective.    There  is  no  moral  drift 
which  may  not  be  arrested.    No  man  is  bound 
by  his  past.    Even  Pilate  could  have  saved  him 
self.     We  can  picture  Pilate  as  a  conqueror. 
That  is  what  makes  the  terrible,  tragic  interest 
of  his  story.    Were  we  reading  it  for  the  first 
time  we  should   follow  it  step  by  step   with 
intense  eagerness,  always  hoping  that  at  the  last 
he  will  show  himself  a  true  man,   and  break 
through  all  entanglements.     It  was  for  Pilate 
to  determine  whether  he  would  be  chained  to 
his  past  or  pay  the  price  of  freedom.    There  is 
always  a  price  to  pay.    By  paying  that  price  you 
can  be  free. 

But  here  is  the  second  thing  about  Pilate. 
He  was  foredoomed  to  failure  from  the  first, 
only  because  there  was  in  the  background  of 
his  mind  the  knowledge  that  there  was  a  certain 
price — a  price  he  had  determined  not  to  pay. 
He  knew  what  was  his  duty,  and  earnestly 
desired  to  do  it.  If  he  might  obey  his  conscience, 
hazarding  Caesar's  displeasure,  he  would 
rejoice.  If  he  could  evade  the  issue  and  shuffle 
off  upon  others  the  unwelcome  responsibility 
that  was  thrust  upon  him,  he  would  be  content. 
But  if  there  were  no  way  of  escape,  if  that  choice 
was  forced  upon  him,  Pilate  secretly  knew  on 
which  side  his  decision  would  fall.  His  whole 

164 


MORAL  WEAKNESS   CONFRONTED 

attitude  throughout  that  day  is  that  of  a  man 
saying,  "I  am  very  sorry;  I  hate  to  do  this;  but 
you  see,  I  cannot  help  myself."  Brethren, 
nothing  is  more  common  than  this.  It  is  the 
plea  for  nine-tenths  of  the  wrong-doing  in  the 
world — that  men  are  driven  to  it.  So  the  Kaiser 
tells  the  world,  and  possibly  his  own  conscience 
—that  he  was  driven  to  make  the  war — driven 
to  violate  the  neutrality  of  Belgium,  driven  to 
the  countless  atrocities  that  blacken  his  name. 
So  other  men  tell  us  that  they  are  driven  to  drink, 
driven  to  dishonesty,  driven  to  crime.  Strange 
— is  it  not?  that  people  should  be  so  easily  driven 
in  these  directions,  and  so  unsusceptible  to  driv 
ing  in  others !  It  is  easy  to  drive  some  men  to  the 
tavern,  whom  it  would  take  a  mighty  power  to 
drive  to  the  church.  And  those  who  are  driven 
to  dishonest  ways  of  making  a  livelihood — how 
hard  it  would  be  to  drive  them  to  honest  labour! 
Men  are  not  so  easily  driven.  They  go  very 
slowly  indeed  in  any  direction  which  they 
heartily  dislike.  But  Pilate  stands  on  a  differ 
ent  level.  His  case  does  seriously  raise  the 
question — Can  man  ever  be  the  helpless  victim 
of  circumstances?  Brethren,  it  is  a  serious  ques 
tion.  It  is  easy  to  say  no ;  but  it  is  not  a  question 
to  be  lightly  answered.  It  was  a  great  thing,  a 
tremendous  thing,  that  was  demanded  of  Pilate 
— to  risk  the  displeasure  of  that  jealous,  vindic- 

165 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

tive  tyrant  at  Rome.    The  loss  of  place,  of  power, 
emolument,  perhaps,  liberty  or  even  life,  and 
all  for  the  sake  of  a  Jew,  an  obscure,  friendless 
Jew.     Was  this   possible?     Pilate  said,   "No. 
Necessity  is  laid  upon  me.     I  must  safeguard 
myself."     But  was  is  possible?     What  answer 
is   given   by   Him  who   stands  before   Pilate's 
judgment  seat?    What  said  He?    He,  too,  said, 
"Necessity  is  laid  upon  me."     He,  too,  said,  "I 
must  do  the  will  of  Him  that  sent  Me.    I  must 
drink  the  cup  He  giveth."     Pilate's  must  and 
Christ's  must.     Brethren,  that  is  the  ultimate 
choice.     Which  is  the  true  one?     The  whole 
width  of  the  moral  universe  lies  between  them. 
The  one  is  the  soul's  prisonhouse.     All  those 
pseudo-necessities,   all  those  false  musts — must 
live,  must  do,  as  others  do,  must  defer  to  public 
opinion,    are   the   soul's   fetters.      But   Christ's 
must/     That  is  the  key  which  unlocks  every 
prison  door,  breaks  every  shackle  of  the  soul. 
Circumstances  have  no  force  at  all  against  that 
must  of  Jesus  Christ.     Let  a  man,  in  whatever 
circumstances  he  find  himself,  only  try  Christ's 
kev — the  one  simple  necessity  of  doing  the  will 
of  God,  and  the  prison  doors  fly  open.    It  may 
be  to  take  but  one  step,  to  speak  but  a  single 
word,  and  in  a  moment  the  tyranny  of  circum 
stances  is  broken,  the  encircling  chain  is  snapped, 
the  spellbound  soul  is  free. 

166 


MORAL  WEAKNESS  CONFRONTED 

But  there  was  another  element  that  contrib 
uted  to  Pilate's  downfall — the  idea  he  clung 
to  of  escaping  personal  responsibility — that  he 
could  do  in  reality  what  he  did  in  pantomine— 
wash  his  own  hands  of  it,  and  say  to  the  insti 
gators  of  his  guilt,  "See  ye  to  it."  Again,  a 
common  and  most  mischievous  idea.  Associa 
tion  has  a  wonderful  power  to  lull  the  conscience 
to  sleep.  In  business  a  firm  will  frequently  do 
what  its  individual  partners  would  scorn  to  do : 
syndicates  and  companies,  what  many  of  their 
shareholders  would  not  stoop  to  do  in  their  pri 
vate  capacity:  political  parties  which  no  hon 
ourable  man  in  that  party  would  do.  Corpora 
tions  and  communities  permit  wrongs  which  no 
right-minded  citizen  approves.  This  is  one  of 
the  great  evils  of  our  time  in  our  land,  and  all 
over  the  world.  My  Brethren,  God  does  not 
recognize  the  principle  of  limited  liability.  It 
does  not  hold  in  the  moral  world.  Ah!  Do  not 
say  that  it  is  the  other  partner  in  the  firm  who 
does  the  shady  things.  Do  not  charge  your  delin 
quencies  upon  your  neighbour  or  your  fellow- 
tradesmen,  or  the  customs  of  society,  or  the  ten 
dency  of  the  times.  God  will  send  the  bill  to 
you.  You  cannot  wash  your  hands.  No  man 
will  be  your  scapegoat  at  the  last.  You  may 
join  in  the  crowd;  but  the  crowd  will  have 
vanished,  and  you  will  find  yourself  all  alone 
at  the  Judgment  Seat. 

167 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

Responsibility,  responsibility — that  is  the 
great  word  which  Pilate's  pathetic  story  leaves 
upon  our  minds.  And  it  is  a  word  that  has  eyes 
that  look  in  every  direction.  Pilate  would  wash 
his  hands  of  the  crucifixion  of  Christ.  He  would 
ascribe  it  to  the  tigerish  ferocity  of  these  Jews. 
But  it  is  in  other  ways  that  we  are  most  apt  to 
wash  our  hands  of  responsibility. 

Pythagoras  was  once  asked  what  his  busi 
ness  was  in  the  world.  He  replied,  that  at  the 
Olympic  games  some  people  came  to  try  for  the 
prizes,  some  to  dispose  of  their  merchandise, 
some  to  meet  their  friends  and  enjoy  themselves, 
and  some  only  to  look  on.  And  said  Pythagoras, 
"I  am  one  of  those  who  come  to  look  on  at  life." 
That  may  be  the  philosopher's  business.  It  is 
not  the  Christian's.  We  are  here  not  to  look 
on  at  life,  but  to  take  our  place  in  it.  We  can 
not  wash  our  hands  of  things  as  we  would  often 
like  to  do.  We  cannot  hide  our  face  from  our 
country  in  the  time  of  its  need.  We  cannot  dis 
regard  the  call  to  Christian  service  in  the 
Church  and  in  the  State.  We  cannot  resign,  and 
withdraw  from  service,  if  things  do  not  go  as 
we  want.  We  really  cannot  do  that  without 
leaving  the  spirit  of  Christ  behind  us.  For 
Christ  never  washes  His  hands  of  men.  It  is 
wonderful.  He  never  washes  His  hands  of 
responsibility  for  you  and  me.  He  is  no  looker- 

168 


MORAL  WEAKNESS   CONFRONTED 

on  at  the  tragedies  and  comedies  of  our  existence. 
He  does  not  hold  aloof.  He  has  made  Himself 
responsible  for  us.  He  identifies  Himself  with 
us.  He  bears  our  sins.  He  enters  into  the  heart 
of  all  our  struggles.  Let  not  the  mind  of  Pon 
tius  Pilate,  but  the  mind  which  was  in  Christ 
Jesus,  be  also  in  us. 


169 


XII. 

THE  HOPE  OF  IMMORTALITY 

O  OME  time  ago,  in  the  days  before  the  war, 
|r  a  German  theologian  prophesied  that  the 
hope  of  immortality  would  count  for  less  and 
less  in  our  religion,  and  would  ultimately  dis 
appear.  And  it  must  be  admitted  that  this  fore 
cast  seemed  to  be  in  accord  with  the  general 
trend  of  thought  and  interest.  It  is  true  that 
no  ground  of  reason  on  which  men  have  been 
wont  to  base  this  hope  has  been  rendered  unten 
able,  and  that  no  new  fact  has  been  discovered 
that  discredits  it;  the  contrary,  as  will  presently 
be  shown,  is  the  case.  It  is  true  also,  that  the 
results  of  the  most  recent  scholarly  study  of  the 
Scriptures  point  entirely  in  the  opposite  direc 
tion.  Especially  is  it  the  case  that  a  more  search 
ing  and  realistic  investigation  of  the  Gospels 
than  they  had  been  before  subjected  to,  shows 
that  the  eschatological  element  in  the  Life  and 
Teaching  of  Jesus  is  not  anything  secondary, 
but  is  fundamental  and  pervasive  to  an  extent 
which  had  not  been  apprehended.  So  much 
so,  that  a  veteran  and  prince  among  New  Testa 
ment  scholars,  Dr.  Sanday,  is  found  acknow- 

Issued  by  the  Assembly's  Commission  on  the  War. 

171 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

ledging  that  he  had  not  "until  lately  adequately 
realized  how  far  the  centre  of  gravity  of  our 
Lord's  ministry  and  mission  lay  beyond  the 
grave."  Whether  the  results  of  this  closer  his 
torical  interpretation  will  in  course  of  time  filter 
down  into  popular  thought,  and  if  they  do,  in 
what  form  and  with  what  effect,  remains  a  ques 
tion.  Meantime  it  is  beyond  question  that  for 
at  least  a  generation  the  hope  of  immortality  has 
been  counting  for  less  and  less  in  our  religious 
life.  The  majority  of  people,  no  doubt,  retain 
the  traditional  belief  in  a  future  state  of  exist 
ence;  but  it  does  not  grip,  it  scarcely  interests 
them ;  at  most  it  ministers  a  vague  consolation  in 
time  of  bereavement.  And  the  same  thing  has 
come  to  be  true  of  those  for  whom  religion  is 
more  vital,  and  of  the  Church  as  a  whole.  Be 
fore  the  outbreak  of  the  war,  sermons  whose  key 
note  was  the  life  everlasting  were  comparatively 
seldom  heard  from  our  pulpits,  and  there  was 
no  more  neglected  section  of  the  hymn  book 
than  that  on  the  Last  Things. 

Nor  is  it  difficult  to  account  for  this.  A 
prolonged  period  of  peace  and  prosperity,  when 
progress  in  every  department  of  activity  seems 
to  be  constant  and  almost  automatic,  and  the  near 
horizon  is  bright  with  dazzling  possibilities,  is 
not  one  in  which  the  vision  of  eternity  is  apt 
to  grow  most  vivid.  "Soul,  thou  hast  much 

172 


THE  HOPE  OF  IMMORTALITY 

goods  laid  up  for  many  years"  tends  to  become 
the  utterance,  not  of  a  besotted  individual,  but 
of  the  collective  mind.  Another  and  more  cre 
ditable  cause  is  the  new  emphasis  which  in  this 
generation  is  laid  upon  the  social  aspects  and 
applications  of  Christianity.  Human  progress 
never  succeeds  in  keeping  to  the  via  media; 
its  advance  is  always  by  zigzags.  We  seem  inca 
pable  of  doing  justice  to  one  interest  without 
doing  injustice  to  another.  So  it  is  now.  There 
was  a  time  when  the  conception  of  the  Christ 
ian  salvation  was  far  too  exclusively  that  of 
dying  in  the  peace  of  believing  and  going  to 
Heaven.  But  we  have  changed  all  that.  Social 
reform  rather  than  the  "salvation  of  souls"  is 
our  watchword;  and  the  most  earnest  religion 
we  have  is  more  intent  on  getting  things  put 
right  here  and  now  than  on  any  future  Kingdom 
of  Heaven.  And  how  much,  how  very  much, 
there  is  that  is  wholesome,  how  much  to  be 
thankful  for,  in  this  reaction  from  an  excessive 
individualism  and  other-worldliness! 

Yet,  if  we  will  listen  to  the  teaching  of  his 
tory  we  shall  be  aware  of  the  peril  that  attends 
all  such  reactions.  We  shall  learn  that  in  the 
Body  of  Truth  no  member  can  suffer  neglect 
without  injury  to  the  rest;  and  shall  take  warn 
ing  that  we  can  never  remedy  one  defect  by 
creating  another.  And  the  question  this  paper 

173 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

is  intended  in  the  first  place  to  raise  is,  whether 
apart  from  the  conviction  of  personal  immor 
tality — if  we  believe  that  this  present  state  of 
existence  contains  all  there  is,  not  only  for  our 
selves  but  for  all  men — it  is  possible  to  possess 
any  ideal  for  the  individual  life,  or  any  hope 
for  human  society,  that  can  be  called  stimulat 
ing  and  satisfying. 

We  ungrudgingly  admit — or,  rather,  gladly 
assert — that  there  are  men  who  with  no  hope 
beyond  the  grave  live  noble,  self-denying  lives, 
who  show  an  enthusiastic  interest  in  all  that 
concerns  the  welfare  of  their  fellow-men,  who 
are  willing  to  spend  and  be  spent,  to  labor  and 
suffer,  and  even  die,  (as  many  have  done  in  the 
present  war)  merely  that  those  who  come  after 
them  may  find  the  world  a  better  place.  Nor  is 
it  to  be  thought  that  any  of  us  must  live  ignobly, 
although  we  believed  that  life  would  end  next 
week.  Right  is  always  right,  and  wrong  unal 
terably  wrong;  and  in  that  faith,  even  if  all 
things  human  end  in  death,  we  should  have  to 
live  as  best  we  might.  But  that  "best"  would 
not  be  well.  For  we  are  saved  by  hope.  We 
are  so  made  that  we  cannot  act  in  the  present  and 
for  the  present  only.  To  say  that  we  are  rational 
beings  means  that  we  act  with  an  outlook  upon 
some  future  near  or  far.  We  sow  in  hope  that 
we  shall  reap,  or  that  others  will  reap.  The  per- 

174 


THE  HOPE  OF  IMMORTALITY 

manence  of  any  fact,  either  in  itself  or  in  its 
consequences,  is  as  essential  factor  of  value; 
and  while  moral  ideals  have  an  absolute  value — 
the  value  of  right  depending  on  nothing  else 
than  its  Tightness — yet  an  ideal  to  be  a  fact  at 
all,  must  have  being.  And  the  ideal  has  being 
only  in  minds ;  and  if  all  the  minds  whose  ideal 
it  is  cease  to  exist,  not  only  its  existence  but 
every  trace  and  memory  of  its  existence  must 
be  obliterated.  We  may  say  that  to  do  right  is 
at  any  rate  eternally  right;  that,  whatever  hap 
pens,  it  will  always  be  a  fact  that  we  made  the 
right  choice,  and  that  this  fact  will  enter  some 
how  as  a  component  into  the  general  sum  of 
human  things ;  but  if  that  general  sum  is  finally 
nothing,  what  value  remains  to  its  components? 
We  may  say  that  the  past  is  never  dead  but  lives 
still  in  the  present  and  will  live  on  in  the  future; 
bu*:  if  a  time  shall  come  when  for  humanity 
there  is  no  present  and  no  future,  but  only  a 
past  that  is  absolutely  gone,  which  there  is 
nothing  to  recall  and  no  one  to  remember,  can 
it  be  said  that  anything  done  in  it  is  a  fact  of 
imperishable  value?  It  must  be  admitted  at 
any  rate  that  it  makes  practically  a  vast  differ 
ence  whether  one  is  convinced  that  the  right 
choice  he  makes,  it  may  be  in  the  face  of  sore 
temptation,  is  destined  to  bear  permanent  fruit 
in  his  own  and  in  other  lives,  or  that  all  fidelity, 

175 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

all  striving  after  purity  and  goodness,  will  in  the 
end  leave  no  trace  anywhere.  The  truth  is  that 
we  are  saved  by  hope;  that  all  men  who  live 
nobly  and  fight  the  good  fight  do  so  because 
they  believe  that  their  action  will  bear  fruit  in 
some  future  far  or  near.  They  have  thought  out 
matters  so  far,  and  it  is  only  so  long  as  we  do  not 
think  them  out  to  the  end  that  we  can  ignore 
the  hope  of  personal  immortality. 

For  what  is  the  substitute  which  a  popular 
school  of  modern  thought  offers  for  this?  It  is 
the  contribution  each  of  us  can  make  to  the 
future  progress  of  the  race,  that  we  may  live 
on  in  other  lives  made  better  by  the  fact  that  we 
have  lived.  If  we  must  feed  our  minds  on  a 
future,  it  is  far  better  to  set  our  hearts  on  doing 
what  we  can  in  our  brief  day  to  make  life  better 
for  those  who  are  to  come  after  us,  than  to 
hanker  after  the  continuance  of  our  own  petty 
personal  existence.  We  ought  to  remember, 
as  it  is  often  said,  that  though  God  buries  the 
Workman,  He  carries  on  the  work,  and  that  it 
is  the  work,  not  the  tools,  that  is  the  important 
thing.  But  this  is  merely  to  evade  the  ultimate 
issue.  One  would  like  to  know  how  God  is 
going  to  carry  on  the  work  when  He  has  buried 
all  the  workmen;  and,  moreover,  what  the 
"work"  is  He  is  going  to  carry  on  (believing 
with  St.  Paul  that  "we  are  His  workmanship"). 

176 


THE  HOPE  OF  IMMORTALITY 

Those  who  rest  in  this  position  assume  the 
immortality  of  man,  though  not  of  men.  They 
contemplate  the  permanence  of  the  human 
race.  But  how,  one  would  again  like  to  know, 
without  individual  immortality  can  there  be  an 
immortality  of  the  race?  Modern  science  dis 
pels  any  such  dream.  "Till  a  period  within 
the  memory  of  men  now  living  it  was  possible 
to  credit  terrestrial  life  with  an  infinite  future, 
wherein  there  was  room  for  an  infinite  approach 
to  an  unpictured  perfection.  It  could  always 
be  hoped  that  human  efforts  would  leave  behind 
them  some  enduring  traces  which,  however 
slowly,  might  accumulate  without  end.  But 
hopes  like  these  are  possible  no  more.  All  ter 
restrial  life  is  in  revolt  against  the  second  law 
of  thermodynamics  (the  degradation  of 
energy)  ;  but,  to  it,  in  the  end,  must  all  terrestrial 
life  succumb."  (A.  J.  Balfour,  Theism  and 
Humanism,  pp.  90-92.)  If  the  physical  history 
of  this  planet  is  allowed  to  run  out  its  natural 
course,  there  will  one  day  be  a  last  man;  and 
if  there  is  no  life  beyond,  with  his  expiring 
breath  humanity  will  be  extinct,  all  its  history 
of  mingled  good  and  evil,  its  sins  and  heroisms, 
its  aspirations  and  struggles,  have  gone  down 
into  the  grave  of  everlasting  nonentity.  It  seems 
a  fine  thing  to  say:  What  matters  if  I  pass? 
let  me  think  of  others.  But  these  other  lives 

177 
12 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

have  become  petty  and  insignificant  as  your 
own.  Try  as  you  will  to  obtain  firm  footing, 
all  is  sinking  sand.  Human  griefs  and  human 
happiness,  human  right  and  human  wrong,  all 
are  ephemeral  as  the  itching  of  your  eyebrow. 
There  is  no  escape  from  the  ultimate  issue.  If 
the  life  of  the  individual  is  only  "a  momentary 
taste  of  being,  from  the  well  amid  the  waste/' 
then  all  human  history  is  but  the  "phantom 
caravan"  which  at  last  reaches  "the  nothing  it 
set  out  from."  In  Plato's  phrase,  all  things 
are  spent  on  death.  Could  any  creed  be  more 
paralyzing,  if  its  implications  were  realized? 
It  is  because  they  do  not  think  matters  out  to 
the  end  that  those  who  deny  the  hope  of  immor 
tality,  can  endure  the  denial.* 

But  the  tragic  events  of  the  times  in  which 
we  live  are  compelling  us  so  to  think,  and  to-day 
the  Hope  of  the  Gospel  is  nearer  and  dearer  to 
multitudes  than  ever  before.  Not  that  the  war 
with  its  colossal  sacrifice  of  human  personality 
in  any  way  strengthens  the  case  for  immortality; 
but  it  brings  the  alternative  home  to  us  with  a 
poignant  intensity.  When  men,  obeying  the  call 
of  duty,  are  cut  down  in  thick  swaths  long 

*There  are  exceptions  to  this  statement,  but  they  are  of  such  a 
kind  as  only  to  emphasize  its  general  truth.  One  who  has  hon 
estly  faced  the  final  issue  writes:  "Only  on  the  firm  foundation 
of  unyielding  despair  can  the  soul's  habitation  hereafter  be 
built"  (Hon.  Bertrand  Russell,  PhU&svpkical  Essays,  p.  60.) 

178 


THE  HOPE  OF  IMMORTALITY 

ere  the  scythe  of  time  had  any  claim  upon  them, 
their  powers  still  in  the  green  blade,  their 
dreams  and  ambitions  unrealized,  their  work 
apparently  undone,  if  this  were  the  end,  then 
what  is  man?  His  beauty  is  consumed  like  the 
moth;  his  days  are  like  unto  vanity.  We  feel 
the  tragic  incompleteness  of  these  young  lives; 
and  then  we  feel  the  incompleteness  of  all  human 
life,  feel  that  it  cannot  be  a  circle  closing  us  in, 
it  must  be  a  path  leading  elsewhere.  It  is  so 
manifestly  a  fragment,  a  beginning,  a  sowing- 
time  of  which  the  full  harvest  must  be  hereafter. 

To  reach  an  assurance  so  greatly  to  be  desired 
men  have  followed  various  paths.  There  is  the 
path  of  spiritualism,  of  actual  communications 
from  the  departed,  demonstrating  to  the  senses 
the  fact  of  their  survival  beyond  death.  But 
without  affirming  or  denying  or  committing 
oneself  to  any  opinion  about  the  reality  of  such 
manifestations,  one  may  express  the  conviction 
that,  while  they  may  in  certain  cases  confirm 
belief  in  personal  immortality,  they  can  never 
originate  it.  It  is  safe  to  assert  that  no  one  has 
ever  come  really  to  believe  in  a  future  life 
because  he  has  seen  a  ghost  or  heard  mysterious 
table-rappings.  It  is  the  belief  that  makes  these 
communications  from  the  unseen  credible,  if 
they  are  credible,  not  vice  versa. 

There  is  the  path  of  philosophical  specula- 
179 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

tion,  the  path  of  Plato  and  his  successors,  who 
have  reasoned,  and  perhaps  reasoned  well,  that 
the  soul  is  by  its  very  nature  indestructible.  But 
the  metaphysical  proof  will  never  lead,  will 
never  at  any  rate  lead  the  ordinary  man  very  far. 
We  get  further,  perhaps,  by  the  path  of 
simple  instinct.  There  is  something  in  most  of 
us  that  naturally  revolts  against  the  "cold 
obstruction  of  the  tomb."  Even  a  seasoned 
agnostic  like  Huxley  acknowledges,  "I  do  not 
relish  the  thought  that  in  1900  I  shall  have 
ceased  to  be,  as  completely  as  in  1800  I  had  not 
begun  to  be."  But  the  instinct  is  not  universal; 
and  in  many  of  those  who  do  possess  it,  its 
potency  is  strangely  variable.  Nor  does  it  al 
ways  point  forward  to  a  personal  immortality; 
with  a  large  section  of  the  human  race  it  takes 
the  form  of  a  longing  for  absorption,  the  merg 
ing  of  all  self-identity,  in  the  unconscious  depths 
of  Eternal  Being.  But  granting  the  existence 
and  power  of  the  instinct,  the  question  arises 
whether  it  is  to  be  trusted;  and  that  is  part  of  a 
larger  question.  Is  life  on  a  rational  basis? 
Does  the  Power  that  has  made  us  what  we  are, 
whatever  that  Power  is,  mean  something  by  it, 
and  is  it  to  be  trusted  to  finish  what  is  has  begun? 
Is  there  in  human  life  and  history  a  purpose  that 
is  marching  on,  and  is  that  purpose  wise  and 
righteous  and  good?  Can  we  be  assured  that 

180 


j 


THE  HOPE  OF  IMMORTALITY 

whatever  would  be  most  blessed  and  good,  were 
it  true,  must  therefore  ultimately  be  true? 
These  questions  resolve  themselves  into  one 
question — Is  there  a  God?  Ordering  and  per 
vading  all  things,  is  there  the  will  of  a  rational, 
righteous  and  loving  God? 

Wherever  the  most  vivid,  operative,  fruit 
ful  faith  in  personal  immortality  has  been 
reached,  it  has  been  reached  by  the  path  of  reli 
gious  faith  and  held  with  the  certainty  of  reli 
gious  experience.  The  most  striking  illustra 
tion  of  this  fact,  that  faith  in  God,  a  God 
who  is  almighty  and  good,  holds  within  it 
the  assurance  of  immortality  (even  if  only 
in  the  germ),  is  found  in  the  religion  of  the  Old 
Testament.  The  gropings  and  strugglings  by 
which  Hebrew  faith  advanced  from  the  dreary 
belief  in  the  ghost-life  of  Sheol  to  the  exultant 
certainty,  "He  shall  swallow  up  Death  in  vic 
tory"  is  the  most  impressive  picture  in  the  spirit 
ual  history  of  mankind  of  the  necessity  the 
human  soul  is  under,  in  its  highest  and  best 
moments,  to  believe  that  the  present  world  does 
not  furnish  a  satisfying  ideal  of  human  life, 
nor  fulfil  the  purpose  of  one  who  can  be  fully 
trusted  and  adored  as  God.  At  first  Israel  had 
scarcely  any  ideas  about  the  future,  and  those 
it  had  it  shrank  from  in  horror.  But  Israel  had 
God,  and  that  was  everything.  Its  faith  in  God 

181 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

was  greater  and  richer  than  it  knew  (as  ours, 
too,  may  be  greater  and  richer  than  we  know), 
and  among  its  stored-up  treasures,  which  it 
needed  centuries  of  the  teaching  of  experience 
and  the  guidance  of  the  Spirit  to  bring  forth, 
was  the  hope  of  immortality.  "Like  Bunyan's 
pilgrim,  the  faith  of  Israel  unconsciously  car 
ried  the  key  of  Promise  in  its  bosom  even  when 
it  was  in  the  dungeons  of  Giant  Despair." 

And  so  it  is  still.  If  the  great  hope  is  to  be 
more  than  a  theological  dictum  or  a  comatose 
religious  tradition,  if  it  is  to  be  a  truth  that  is 
quick  and  powerful,  touching  experience  at 
many  vital  points,  influencing  the  whole  outlook 
upon  life,  not  an  unrealized  asset  but  a  true 
soul-possession,  it  is  still  along  this  same  path 
of  faith  and  experience  that  it  must  be  won. 
The  hope  of  personal  immortality  stands  or  falls 
with  faith  in  a  personal  God,  and  the  realiza 
tion  of  what  that  implies. 

To  believe  in  God  is  to  believe  in  the  ration 
ality  of  things.  And,  let  it  be  said  once  more, 
if  life  leads  only  to  death,  and  the  whole  stream 
of  human  history,  carrying  in  it  the  life-blood 
of  all  the  generations,  vanishes  at  last  in  the  abyss 
of  final  nothingness,  it  is  most  like  an  idiot's 
tale,  "full  of  sound  and  fury,  signifying 
nothing."  But  this  pessimistic  conclusion  we 
cannot  seriously  entertain.  We  cannot  soberly 

182 


THE  HOPE  OF  IMMORTALITY 

believe  that  we  ourselves  are  a  product  of  irra 
tionality,  and  that  this  world  in  which  we  live 
is  the  result  of  accident.  There  is  too  much 
good  in  it  for  that,  too  much  wisdom,  beauty 
and  goodness,  too  much  happiness  and  love. 
But  if  we  are  sure  that  this  is  God's  world,  that 
it  has  emanated  from  a  Being  who  is  wise,  and 
just  and  good,  we  must  be  equally  sure  that  it 
is  not  God's  best  world — there  is  too  much  evil 
in  it  for  that,  too  much  that  is  imperfect,  dis 
cordant,  disappointing. 

When  we  contemplate  our  own  nature  we 
find  that  we  are  made  with  capacities  to  which 
the  present  life  never  has  been  and  never  can  be 
adequate.  Such  is  our  capacity  for  happiness. 
To  the  most  fortunate  in  circumstances,  to  the 
most  fervent  in  piety,  there  come  dreams  of  a 
happiness  beyond  anything  that  has  been  or  ever 
will  be  experienced  in  this  life.  There  is  in 
us  a  capacity  for  truth  which  points  beyond 
the  limits  of  our  present  state.  The  quest  for 
truth  has  been  laid  upon  us,  we  know  not  how; 
and  the  further  we  advance  in  this  quest  the  fur 
ther  off  does  the  goal  appear.  Those  who  know 
most  know  best  that  here  they  have  but  touched 
the  fringes  of  knowledge;  and  there  is  in  us  all 
an  instinct  which  rises  up  to  welcome  the  assur 
ance  that  many  things  we  know  not  now,  we  shall 
know  hereafter.  Deeper  still,  there  is  in  us 

183 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

an  inextinguishable  capacity  for  goodness.  If 
we  know  that  we  are  capable  of  being  far  hap 
pier  and  wiser,  we  are  still  more  conscious  that 
we  are  capable  of  being  far  better  than  we  are 
or  are  ever  likely  to  be  in  this  life;  for,  again,  it 
is  those  who  have  advanced  furthest  in  the  pur 
suit  of  goodness  who  also  see  the  greatest  dis 
tances  still  to  be  traversed,  and  to  the  very  end 
are  forgetting  the  things  behind  and  reaching 
forth  to  those  that  are  before.  There  is  in  us 
a  capacity  for  service  which  this  life  never 
exhausts;  "The  petty  done,  the  undone  vast," 
is  still  the  cry  of  our  struggling,  aspiring  human 
ity;  and  it  is  not  easily  conceivable  that  the  vast 
powers  for  service  personalized  in  a  Paul,  a 
Luther  or  a  Lincoln  are  forever  dissipated 
because  a  heart  ceases  to  beat.  There  is  a  con 
tent  in  such  personalities  that  is  never  fully 
expressed  in  their  work.  If  life  is  on  a  rational 
basis  the  words,  "Faithful  in  a  few  things," 
demand  the  sequel,  "be  thou  lord  over  many 
things."  And  love  stretches  out  both  hands 
across  the  gulf  of  death.  If  revolts  against  the 
suggestion  that  all  we  have  learned  and  suffered 
and  meant  for  others,  and  all  that  others  have 
learned  and  suffered  and  meant  for  us,  is  sud 
denly  to  be  ended  by  the  guillotine  of  death.  To 
know  that  every  hour  that  binds  us  more  closely 
to  each  other,  that  makes  us  more  fit  to  love  and 

184 


THE  HOPE  OF  IMMORTALITY 

be  loved,  is  only  a  step  towards  love's  extinction, 
would  rob  us  of  any  belief  that  the  scheme  of 
things  in  which  our  lives  are  set  is  to  be  trusted. 
To  suppose  that  we  are  endowed  with  such 
capacities  for  happiness,  for  goodness  and  knowl 
edge  and  service  and  love,  and  that  when  these 
capacities  have  been  partially  developed  and 
we  have  learned  a  little  how  to  live  and  have 
acquired  some  fitness  for  a  place  in  God's  uni 
verse — to  suppose  that  just  then  we  die  and  there 
is  an  end  of  us,  is  to  suppose  that  God,  if  there 
is  a  God,  takes  the  rough  ore  out  of  the  mine, 
smelts  it  and  changes  it  into  fine  steel,  forges 
it  into  weapons  for  His  use,  tempers  and  polishes 
them,  and  then  one  day,  in  His  caprice,  breaks 
them  in  pieces  and  scatters  their  fragments  to  the 
void.  "What  profit  is  there  in  my  blood,  when 
I  go  down  to  the  pit?"  The  Psalmist's  ques 
tion  goes  to  the  root  of  the  matter.  To  believe 
in  God  is  to  trust  the  rationality  of  life,  and  to 
trust  the  rationality  of  life  is  to  believe  in  the  life 
to  come.  When  the  death  of  a  British  officer, 
killed  in  action,  was  announced  to  a  brother- 
officer  who  had  been  long  his  friend:  "— 
dead!"  he  exclaimed.  "It'll  take  more  than 
that  to  stop  him.  He'll  carry  on."  It  will  take 
more  than  that  to  stop  the  career  of  any  faith 
ful  life.  We  shall  have  the  "glory  of  going  on." 
And  to  believe  in  God  is  to  believe  that 
185 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

there  is  an  ultimate  righteousness  in  things,  that 
there  is  a  moral  order,  a  conscience  in  the  uni 
verse,  which  distinguishes  between  right  and 
wrong,  and  reacts  upon  the  right-doer  and  the 
wrong-doer,  according  to  their  character.  It  is 
said  by  critics  of  the  doctrine  of  personal  im 
mortality  that  the  important  thing  is,  not  that  we 
should  survive,  but  that  the  things  we  care  for 
shall  survive,  that  these  are  valued  in  the  uni 
verse  on  the  whole  as  they  are  by  us.  But  one  of 
the  things  we  thus  care  for  is  justice.  A  universe 
without  justice  would  be  an  irrational  universe; 
a  radically  unjust  universe  would  be  an  infinite 
crime.  We  have  a  deep  conviction  that  the 
ground-law  of  the  universe  ought  to  be  such  as 
will  vindicate  the  right  and  everyone  who  is 
faithful  to  it;  and  by  equal  necessity  redress  the 
wrong  and  meet  the  arrogant  and  impenitent 
wrongdoer  with  the  full  force  of  its  antagonism. 
But  certainly  this  conviction  is  never  fully 
justified  in  the  present  world.  If  it  is 
true,  as  doubtless  it  is,  that  "history  has 
a  nemesis  for  every  crime,"  in  probably  a 
majority  of  cases,  it  is  not  upon  the  per 
petrator  of  the  crime  that  its  nemesis  falls.  If 
it  is  true  that  "the  history  of  the  world  is  the 
judgment  of  the  world,"  it  is  a  text  on  which 
it  is  often  possible  to  preach  that  "might  is 
right"  as  plausibly  as  that  "right  is  might."  The 

186 


THE  HOPE  OF  IMMORTALITY 

moral  order  demands  another  stage  than  that  of 
this  world  for  its  full  development.     If  Christ 
and  Herod,  Paul  and  Nero;  if  the  criminals 
who  have  brought  this  cataclysm  of  war  upon 
the  world — if  they  and  their  helpless  victims 
and  their  heroic  resisters  drop  through  the  trap 
door  of  death  into  the  same  unawakening  sleep, 
if  any  man  can  shuffle  out  of  the  consequences 
of  his  deeds  simply  by  dying,  as  all  men  must, 
existence  is  built  on  no  principle  of  righteous 
ness.    The  sufferings  of  innocence,  the  frequent 
impunity  of  wrong,  callous  selfishness  flourish 
ing,  love  trampled  upon  and  crucified — Dives 
eating  the  fat  and  drinking  the  sweet,  Lazarus 
rotting  at  his  gate — these  are  facts  of  this  life, 
and  if  the  Power  who  conducts  the  world  is  to 
be  called  righteous,  there  must  be  other  facts 
beyond.     The  criticism,  that  this  belief  in  the 
ultimate  righteousness  of  things  means  on  the 
one  hand  a  desire  to  be  paid  for  doing  our  duty, 
and  on  the  other  hand  a  thirst  for  vengeance,  is 
merely   unintelligent.      To    say    that   men    are 
responsible,  if  it  means  anything,  means  that  they 
must  somehow,  somewhere,  somewhen  respond. 
There  must  come  a  time  when  in  the  light  of 
truth  the  hidden  shall  be  made  open,  and  the 
open  revealed  in  its  true  colors,  and  all  false 
hood  and  self-deception  wither  away.     This  is 
as   necessary   for   the   wrong-doer    as    for   the 

187 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

righteous;  and  without  it  life  would,  morally, 
lead  to  no  conclusion  at  all. 

But  for  those  who  accept  the  revelation  of 
God  in  Christ,  there  is  yet  firmer  ground.  To 
believe  in  God  is  to  believe  not  only  in  rational 
ity  and  righteousness,  it  is  to  believe  in  a  perfect 
and  eternal  Love  at  the  heart  of  life.  It  is  to 
believe  in  a  love  that  is  more  than  benevolence, 
a  love  that  sets  its  desire  upon  each  of  us  by  him 
self  and  for  himself,  that  is  afflicted  in  our  afflic 
tions,  wronged  in  our  wrongs,  wounded  and 
grieved  by  our  sins,  that  has  gone  to 
the  Cross  for  us  and  sought  us  through 
the  gates  of  Death  and  Hell.  We  are  not 
ripples  on  the  surface  of  an  oceanic  Abso 
lute.  We  are  not  tools  of  a  Great  Artificer  to 
be  used  until  blunted  and  worn  out,  then  flung 
aside.  We  are  not  God's  workmen  whom  He 
may  calmly  bury,  relay  after  relay,  provided 
that  the  work  goes  on.  We  are  his  children 
holding  each  a  place  in  His  love  which  no  sub 
stitute  can  ever  occupy,  to  whom  He  has  bound 
Himself  with  ties  which  not  even  sin,  much  less 
time,  can  srever.  If  we  believe  in  God  by  Jesus 
Christ,  if  to  our  souls  the  Love  of  God  which 
is  in  Him  shines  in  its  own  light  as  the  Supreme 
Reality,  we  are  on  the  surest  foundation  as 
regards  the  life  to  come.  We  need  no  spiritual 
istic  manifestations,  no  far-fetched  metaphysical 

188 


THE  HOPE  OF  IMMORTALITY 

reasonings.  In  Christ  we  have  found  God,  a 
God  whom  frail,  mortal  and  sinful  as  we  are, 
we  can  trust,  trust  for  ourselves,  for  those  whom 
we  love  and  for  all  men ;  trust  for  to-day  and  for 
to-morrow,  for  the  great  step  into  the  unseen  and 
for  what  lies  beyond  it,  knowing  that  whatever 
unimaginable  changes  may  be  in  store  for  mor 
tals  there,  all  of  blessed  and  good  each  is  capable 
of  receiving  He  will  ever  bestow. 


189 


XIII. 
OUT  OF  WEAKNESS  MADE  STRONG 

There  was  a  man  of  the  Pharisees,  named  Nicodemus,  a 
ruler  of  the  Jews. — John  Hi:  1. 

Nicodemus  saith  unto  them  (he  that  came  to  Jesus  by  night, 
being  one  of  them). — John  vii:  50- 

And  there  came  also  Nicodemus,  which  at  first  came  to  Jesus 
by  night,  and  brought  a  mixture  of  myrrh  and  aloes,  about  an 
hundred  pound  weight. — John  xix:  39. 

rTl  HE  story  of  Nicodemus  is  intended  to  illu- 
*•  strate  what  is  one  of  the  favorite  themes  of 
St.  John's  Gospel,  the  growth  of  faith.  It  is 
the  story  of  a  man  who  under  the  influence  of 
Christ  advances  from  timidity  to  courage ;  from 
weakness  and  indecision  to  moral  strength. 

It  was  the  Passover  season,  and  Jesus  had 
signalized  his  visit  to  Jerusalem  by  expelling 
from  the  temple  courts  those  who  had  turned 
the  House  of  Prayer  into  a  place  of  noisy  and 
greedy  traffic.  This  assertion  of  authority  stung 
the  official  classes  to  keen  resentment;  but,  on 
the  other  hand,  it  was  followed  up  by  a  series 
of  miracles  which  produced  a  deep  impression 
on  the  popular  mind.  And  when  Nicodemus 

This  sermon  was  the  last  work  of  the  late  Professor  Law. 
The  manuscript  was  completed,  but  the  sermon  was  never  preach 
ed.  On  the  Sunday  when  he  was  to  have  delivered  it  in  Old  St. 
Andrew's,  Toronto,  he  was  taken  ill,  and  in  a  few  days  called 
to  higher  service. 

191 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

found  himself  caught  between  these  two  currents 
of  opinion  he  did  the  one  right,  wise  thing 
there  was  for  him  to  do.  He  resolved  to  enquire 
into  the  matter  personally.  And  he  went  to  the 
right  source  for  enlightenment, — to  our  Lord 
Himself. 

I.  Thus  we  find  Nicodemus  as  the  cautious 
enquirer.  Very  cautious.  It  is  characteristic 
that  Nicodemus,  seeking  light,  seeks  it  in  the 
dark.  Full  of  an  anxiety  he  was  unable  to 
repress,  yet  was  unwilling  to  reveal;  unable  to 
relieve  his  conscience,  yet  afraid  to  imperil  his 
reputation ;  anxious  at  once  to  relieve  his  doubts 
and  to  preserve  his  dignity — one  soft  April 
night,  when  the  city  was  asleep,  he  stole  out  of 
his  house  alone.  Hurrying  along  the  silent 
street  he  made  his  way  to  the  lodging  where  he 
knew  Jesus  was. 

And  Jesus  was  meek  and  lowly  of  heart.  He 
did  not  resent  the  clandestine  visit.  Though  the 
soul  of  the  man  with  his  little  snobbish  fears 
and  subterfuges  was  an  open  book  to  Him,  He 
did  not  shut  the  door  in  his  face.  He  did  not 
say,  "If  you  want  to  speak  with  me,  you  will 
find  me  in  the  temple  courts  to-morrow  morn 
ing."  When  Nicodemus  timidly  knocked  at 
the  door,  he  found  Jesus  at  home.  Jesus  is 
always  at  home  to  a  soul  who  longs  to  speak  to 
Him. 

192 


OUT  OF  WEAKNESS  MADE  STRONG 

Then  Nicodemus  diplomatically  begins: 
"Rabbi,  we  know  that  Thou  art  a  teacher  sent 
from  God:  for  no  man  can  do  these  miracles 
which. Thou  doest  except  God  be  with  him." 
Of  so  much  he  was  assured.  At  this  point  of 
certainty  he  had  arrived.  Jesus  was  a  teacher 
sent  from  God.  But  it  was  not  to  tell  Jesus 
this  he  had  stolen  out  under  the  cover  of  night. 
And  reading  at  a  glance  the  great  unspoken 
question  in  the  man's  heart,  Jesus  went  straight 
to  the  centre  of  things— the  Kingdom  of  God. 
"What  you  long  to  know,"  Jesus  says  in  effect, 
"is  this:  Am  I  the  Messiah?  Am  I  here  to  set 
up  the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth?  But  there  is 
another  question  that  comes  before  that,  a  ques 
tion  about  yourself.  Are  you  fitted  to  enter  this 
kingdom  of  God  of  which  you  dream?  Are 
you  ready  to  believe  it,  if  it  should  come?  Have 
you  even  any  true  notion  of  what  the  kingdom 
of  God  is?  You  have  not.  You  could  not 
recognize  it  if  it  were  before  you.  You  are 
dreaming  of  a  political  Messiah — a  victorious 
king  who  is  to  deliver  Israel  from  the  Romans 
and  set  up  the  fallen  throne  of  David.  No, 
Nicodemus,  you  have  been  attracted  to  me  by 
my  miracles  which  is  just  as  if  you  had  been 
attracted  to  me  by  the  dress  I  wear.  You  have 
no  knowledge  and  no  sympathy  with  my  aims; 
no  notion  at  all  of  the  true  Kingdom  of  God 

193 

13 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

which  is  the  rule  of  the  Father's  Spirit  in  the 
souls  of  men,  of  the  Father's  will  in  the  lives  of 
men.  My  kingdom  is  beyond  your  range  of 
vision.  And  I  tell  you,  master  in  Israel  though 
you  are,  that  even  to  recognize  that  kingdom, 
much  more  to  enter  it  and  belong  to  it,  you  must 
be  born  again.  Except  a  man  be  born  of  water 
and  of  the  spirit,  he  cannot  enter  the  kingdom 
of  God." 

These  words  of  our  Lord  to  Nicodemus  have 
been  regarded  as  very  mystical  and  mysterious. 
But  I  do  not  think  that  their  meaning  and  their 
demand  would  be  wrapped  in  any  mystery  for 
Nicodemus.  "Born  of  water  and  the  Spirit." 
That  was  just  what  John  the  Baptist  had  been 
thundering  in  the  ears  of  all  Judea.  The  King 
dom  of  Heaven  was  at  hand,  and  he  who  would 
prepare  for  its  coming  must  repent  of  his  sins 
and  forsake  his  evil  ways  and  in  token  of  his 
repentance  must  come  down  and  be  baptized  in 
the  Jordan.  He  must  be  born  of  water,  and  then 
would  he  be  ready  to  welcome  that  Greater  One 
who  should  baptize  with  the  Spirit.  And  had 
not  Nicodemus  been  one  of  the  deputation  from 
the  Sanhedrin  who  were  sent  down  to  the  Jordan 
to  report  upon  John  and  his  mission;  had  not 
his  conscience  been  smitten  by  John's  message; 
had  he  not  trembled  upon  the  brink  of  John's 
baptism?  If  only  he  had  had  the  courage 

194 


OUT  OF  WEAKNESS  MADE  STRONG 

before  his  brother  magistrates  to  confess  his  sins 
and  mingle  with  the  crowd  of  penitent  repro 
bates  who  went  down  into  the  river  with  the 
stain  of  their  evil  past  upon  them  and  came  up 
out  of  the  river  like  Naaman,  cleansed,  as  it 
born  again!  Had  he  only  been  honest  enough 
and  brave  enough  he  would  have  done  this,  and 
to-day  we  would  have  been  counting  up  Peter, 
James,  John,  Nicodemus,  as  apostles  of  tht 
Lamb.  He  was  within  one  short  step  of  the 
gate  of  the  Kingdom  at  the  Jordan;  but  he  was 
not  equal  to  facing  such  a  loss  of  reputation  and 
other  things,  as  would  have  befallen  him  on  the 
day  he  was  publicly  baptized.  Nicodemus  had 
not  the  strength  of  mind  and  heart  to  take  up 
his  cross,  be  born  again.  And  so  he  went  back 
to  Jerusalem,  retained  his  seat  in  the  Council, 
and  now  comes  by  night  to  enquire  about  the 
Kingdom. 

But  Jesus,  gentle  and  sympathetic  as  He  was, 
could  not  make  the  gate  of  the  Kingdom  out 
inch  wider  than  the  stern  Forerunner  had  done. 
Nicodemus  had  scarcely  got  his  lips  opened  to 
pay  his  prepared  compliments  to  our  Lord  when 
he  was  again  met  with  that  dreadful  "waref" 
which  had  haunted  him  like  an  accusing  spirit 
ever  since  he  had  not  gone  down  into  it.  "John 
told  you  what  to  do,"  Christ  says  to  him,  "and 
you  would  not  do  it;  but  I  tell  you  that  to  the 

195 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

day  of  your  death  and  judgment  there  will  be 
no  other  way  to  a  new  heart  and  new  life  for  you 
than  to  do  as  your  conscience  bids  you  and  con 
fess  your  sins  and  be  baptized  of  John  before 
all  Judea  and  Jerusalem."  And  that  night,  as 
Jesus  shook  hands  with  Nicodemus,  letting  him 
out  into  the  night  from  which  he  had  come,  He 
said  with  a  new  and  true  accent  he  never  for 
got,  "He  that  doeth  truth  cometh  to  the  light 
that  his  deeds  may  be  manifest  that  they  are 
wrought  in  God."  But  Nicodemus  crept  back 
to  his  home  and  did  not  come  to  the  light  and 
in  sleepless  hours  of  remorse  kept  his  wounded 
conscience,  his  place  in  the  Sanhedrin,  and 
his  repute  among  men. 

How  much  such  men  as  Nicodemus  lose! 
They  lose  all  peace.  They  lose  all  self-respect. 
They  have  always  an  unquiet  heart.  To  have 
peace  one  of  two  things  is  necessary.  You  must 
have  no  conscience;  or  you  must  have  a  con 
science  strong  enough  to  rule  you.  The  man 
who  has  a  conscience,  and  yet  not  conscience 
enough  to  make  itself  obeyed,  who  has  convic 
tions  but  is  afraid  to  let  them  govern  him,  who 
feels  his  need  of  God  yet  cannot  bring  himself 
to  full  surrender  is  one  of  the  unhappiest  of  men. 
The  most  unenviable  man  in  the  Sanhedrin  was 
Nicodemus,  the  halting  and  unresolved  man. 
One  pities  men  and  women  who  are  robbed  of 

196 


OUT  OF  WEAKNESS  MADE  STRONG 

the  joy  and  gladness  of  youth ;  one  commiserates 
still  more  those  who  make  nothing  of  their  later 
years  and  pass  to  their  graves  without  tasting  the 
good  of  life.  But  still  more  to  be  lamented 
is  he  who  stands  looking  wistfully  into  the  King 
dom  of  Heaven;  who  passes  its  gates  time  and 
again ;  catches  the  floating  echoes  of  its  music, 
feels  angels'  hands  upon  him  urging  him  to  come 
in,  and  yet  has  never  entered.  To  be  within 
sight  of  land  and  yet  to  remain  on  the  rolling 
waves;  to  approach  so  near  to  all  that  for  which 
we  are  made  and  yet  to  miss  it,  not  accidentally 
but  from  lack  of  courage — that  is  the  tragedy 
of  Nicodemus  and  of  many  another.  "Oh,  the 
little  more  and  how  much  it  is ;  and  the  little  less 
and  what  worlds  away!" 

II.  A  first  opportunity  may  be  lost.  But 
God  always  rejoices  to  give  a  man  another.  And 
he  gave  another  opportunity  to  Nicodemus. 
Nicodemus  remained  a  member  of  the  Sanhe- 
drin.  And  what  a  torture  that  must  have  been 
to  him— to  sit  there  day  by  day  and  listen  to  all 
their  outpourings  of  malignant  hate  against 
Jesus  Christ,  a  privy  to  all  the  intrigues  which 
Caiaphas  and  his  fellows  wove  around  Jesus 
and  the  snares  they  laid  for  Him, — to  sit  there 
and  witness  all  that  and  take  part  in  all  that  day 
by  day,  while  in  his  soul  he  knew  that  Jesus 
was  true  and  good — to  feel  his  soul  burning  with 

197 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

protest,  aching  to  speak  out  while  yet  he  kept 
silence — how  he  must  have  writhed  under  his 
misery  and  cursed  his  craven  weakness. 

One  day  it  passed  endurance.  The  Council 
were  mad  with  hatred  against  Jesus.  They  had 
sent  out  their  officers  to  arrest  Him.  After  a 
time  the  men  return  without  their  prisoner.  In 
reply  to  angry  demands  for  explanation,  they 
can  only  say,  "Never  man  spake  like  this  man." 
And  when  the  exasperated  rulers  browbeat  the 
men,  crying,  "Are  ye  also  deceived?"  Nico- 
demus,  stimulated  by  the  example  of  the  very 
constables,  finds  his  voice.  "Doth  our  law  judge 
any  man  before  it  hear  him  and  know  what  he 
doeth?"  It  was  a  lame  and  impotent  protest, 
feeble  as  a  child's  cry  flung  out  against  a  storm. 
The  Council  contemptuously  crushed  it  under 
foot.  One  scarcely  knows  how  to  characterize 
the  part  Nicodemus  plays  here.  He  makes  an 
effort  to  be  true  and  brave.  If  he  does  not  make 
a  stand,  he,  at  any  rate,  puts  in  a  word  for  fair 
play  and  justice.  He  so  far  braves  the  wrath 
of  the  Council.  He  almost  confesses  Christ  in 
the  presence  of  His  enemies.  But  only  almost. 
He  is  still  keeping  under  cover.  He  is  careful 
not  to  associate  himself  with  the  cause  of  Christ. 
He  only  rises  to  a  point  of  order,  as  we  say, 
takes  refuge  under  a  general  principle  of  equity. 
He  is  in  the  unhappy  position  of  the  man  who 

198 


OUT  OF  WEAKNESS  MADE  STRONG 

says  either  too  much  or  too  little.  Thereafter 
he  is  a  marked  man  in  the  Council,  a  suspected 
traitor  to  his  party.  Yet  he  has  won  no  triumph 
for  the  soul.  In  his  conscience  there  is  no  "well 
done."  It  accuses  him  as  a  failure  and  a  coward. 
And  he  goes  down  to  his  home  with  deepened 
remorse.  If  he  had  not  wholly  lost,  he  had  not 
fully  grasped  his  second  opportunity. 

III.  But  God  always  rejoices  to  give  a  man 
still  another  opportunity  and  He  did  to  Nico 
demus.  Nicodemus  seized  it.  The  undecided 
man,  the  cautious  enquirer,  the  almost  confes 
sor,  receives  a  baptism  of  strength  and  courage 
at  the  cross.  Not  till  then.  He  still  clings  to 
his  seat  in  the  Council — still  as  the  associate  of 
Annas  and  Caiaphas,  who  are  pushing  their 
battle  against  Jesus  and  pursuing  Him  to  the 
death.  Did  he  take  part  in  the  final  acts? 
When  Caiaphas  openly  proclaimed  his  inten 
tion  of  putting  an  end,  once  and  for  all,  to  the 
career  of  this  mischief-maker,  when  the  compact 
was  made  with  Judas,  when  Jesus  was  led  bound 
before  the  Council,  and  they  brought  on  their 
hired  perjurers  to  swear  away  his  life?  Let  us 
suppose  that  Nicodemus  found  it  convenient  to 
be  absent  from  these  sittings  of  the  Council. 
Without  protest  of  his,  at  least,  the  deed  is  done. 
Jesus  is  crucified.  Nicodemus  had  soothed  his 
conscience;  had  buoyed  himself  on  the  assur- 

199 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

ance  that  matters  could  never  go  to  this  tragical 
length.  Providence  would  open  up  some  way 
of  escape.  But  the  dark  deed  is  done.  No 
undoing  it.  No  protesting  against  it  now.  What 
pangs  of  shame  would  now  be  his.  "What  a 
coward  I  have  been :  the  meanest,  the  wicked 
est  of  men." 

Was  there  no  hope,  no  possibility  even  yet  of 
rescuing  something  from  the  wreck  of  his  life? 
No  little  deed  by  which  he  might  even  yet  say, 
"Jesus,  I  love  Thee.  I  have  heard  Thee  slan 
dered  on  every  side,  and,  God  judging  me,  I 
have  listened  to  the  slander  and  acted  as  if  I 
believed  it.  I  have  seen  Thee  persecuted  and 
forsaken  and  have  stood  by  in  guilty  silence. 
Cannot  I,  even  yet,  do  something  for  the  honor 
of  Thy  name?" 

It  was  granted  to  him.  Nicodemus  had  lost 
his  great  opportunities  irreparably — had  lost 
the  privilege  of  companying  with  Jesus,  of 
listening  to  His  words  and  being  trained  by 
His  discipline.  Nicodemus  might  have  been  an 
apostle — a  pillar  of  the  Church,  a  man  mighty 
in  word  and  deed  for  the  Gospel's  sake.  All 
that  honor  and  gladness  and  usefulness  Nico 
demus  lost  beyond  recovery.  In  the  after-writ 
ing  he  passes  entirely  out  of  sight.  But  this  is 
recorded,  this  one  significant  thing.  Had  it  not 
been  for  Nicodemus  and  another  timid  friend 

200 


OUT  OF  WEAKNESS  MADE  STRONG 

to  the  truth,  the  dead  Body  of  our  Lord  might 
have  been  taken  down  from  the  cross  and  cast 
into  the  valley  of  Hinnom  along  with  the  car 
casses  of  the  two  thieves.  But  Joseph  of 
Arimathaea  and  Nicodemus  went  boldly  to 
Pilate  and  besought  him  to  let  them  bury  the 
dead,  martyred  Body  that  all  other  men  had 
hid  their  faces  from  that  day.  And  Joseph  of 
Arimathaea  and  Nicodemus  took  the  Body  of 
Jesus  and  wound  it  in  linen  clothes  with  the 
spices  as  the  manner  of  the  Jews  is  to  bury. 

Are  not  the  ways  of  men  and  the  ways  of  God 
with  men  strange?  Who  will  bury  the  dead 
Jesus?  There  is  Lazarus  whom  He  raised  from 
the  dead ;  there  are  the  lepers  he  cured ;  the  hun 
gry  multitudes  He  fed;  those  whose  tears  He 
wiped  away — hundreds  of  them.  Are  there  not 
half  a  dozen  of  them  who  will  take  down  that 
dear  body  and  lay  it  in  some  kind  of  grave  and 
shed  some  tears  over  it?  Not  one! 

Ah  well;  there  are  the  people,  the  enthu 
siastic,  interested  crowd  who  but  yesterday  were 
crying,  "Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David."  Will 
they  not  go  to-day  and  form  themselves  into  a 
great  funeral  procession  and  carry  their  dead 
master  with  dramatic  loyalty  to  His  grave?  No, 
not  they! 

Then  what  of  Peter,  the  man  who  had  wit 
nessed  the  great  confession,  "Thou  art  the 

201 


OPTIMISM  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God?"  He  is  the 
man  to  bury  Christ.  But  Peter  and  his  followers 
have  gone  into  hiding. 

Now,  who  came  forward?  Who  at  the  last 
moment  show  themselves  loyal.  It  was  this  same 
Joseph  of  Arimathaea  who  had  been  a  disciple, 
but  secretly  for  fear  of  the  Jews,  and  this  same 
Nicodemus  who  at  first  came  to  Jesus  by  night. 
And  what  had  transformed  these  men?  What 
was  it  that  brought  them  to  the  point  when 
others  had  fallen  back;  when  disaster  had  come, 
and  shame  and  ruin,  and  the  cause  seemed  lost? 
The  Cross  of  Christ.  Such  is  its  power.  "It 
makes  the  coward  spirit  brave,  and  nerves  the 
feeble  arm  for  fight." 

Death  is  a  great  revealer.  The  night  brings 
out  the  stars;  the  depth  of  the  root  is  known  in 
the  act  of  tearing  it  up.  And  Nicodemus  never 
knew  how  much  he  loved  Jesus  until  he  was 
crucified  and  dead.  The  Cross  was  for  Nico 
demus  the  altar  of  decision.  It  kindled  in  his 
heart  a  fire  that  burned  out  all  timidity  and 
doubt.  Until  this  time  of  terror  Nicodemus  hid 
himself.  Now  the  very  terror  wakes  up  love 
and  makes  faith  dauntless.  Surely  Nicodemus 
is  now  born  again — safely  in  the  Kingdom  by 
that  only  door  of  entrance — being  born  again. 

Let  us  sum  up  in  a  word  the  lessons  we  have 
learned  from  this  study.  First,  the  prime  need 

202 


OUT  OF  WEAKNESS  MADE  STRONG 

of  courage.  It  was  from  the  lack  of  courage 
that  Nicodemus  went  so  near  to  losing  his  soul. 
And  without  courage  none  of  us  can  be  saved. 
No  longer  may  we  need  courage  to  subdue  king 
doms,  stop  the  mouths  of  lions  and  quench  the 
violence  of  fire.  But  we  cannot  very  long  steer 
a  straight  course,  the  course  of  loyalty  to  our 
selves  and  to  our  God,  without  the  same  kind  of 
courage.  We  may  have  convictions,  but  they 
will  be  only  our  burden,  our  condemnation 
unless  we  have  the  courage  of  them.  Convic 
tions,  high  ideals,  good  impulses  avail  nothing 
without  courage.  "Add  to  your  faith  courage." 
And  the  second  is  that  the  supreme  inspira 
tion  of  courage  is  the  Cross  of  Christ.  It  is  with 
the  Cross  of  Jesus  going  on  before  that  God's 
soldiers  must  always  march.  It  is  so  they 
always  have  marched  to  victory.  It  is  the  Cross 
of  Christ  that  has  led  on  the  noble  army  of 
martyrs;  and  whenever  courage  like  theirs  has 
been  displayed  in  the  service  of  Christ,  it  is  His 
Cross,  His  supreme  sacrifice,  His  faithfulness 
unto  death,  that  has  begotten  it.  Mindful  of 
"the  Son  of  God  who  loved  me  and  gave  Him 
self  for  me,"  never  shall  we  falter  in  courage. 
For  Christ  is  not  only  there  before  us  as  a  pat 
tern,  He  is  here  within  us  as  a  power.  We  in 
Him  and  He  in  us,  we  may  be  strong  in  the 
Lord  and  in  the  power  of  His  might. 

203 


Warwick   Bro's   &   Rutter,    Limited, 
Printers   and   Bookbinders,    Toronto,    Canada. 


BX       Law*  Robert 

9178       Optimism,  and  other 

L38      sermons 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY